Remarks upon the manners, religion and government of the Turks together with a survey of the seven churches of Asia, as they now lye in their ruines, and a brief description of Constantinople / by Tho. Smith ...
         Epistolae duae. English
         Smith, Thomas, 1638-1710.
      
       
         
           1678
        
      
       Approx. 383 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 176 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A60582
         Wing S4246
         ESTC R4103
         12085078
         ocm 12085078
         53701
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A60582)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 53701)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 580:13)
      
       
         
           
             Remarks upon the manners, religion and government of the Turks together with a survey of the seven churches of Asia, as they now lye in their ruines, and a brief description of Constantinople / by Tho. Smith ...
             Epistolae duae. English
             Smith, Thomas, 1638-1710.
          
           [15], 328 [i.e. 326], [10] p.
           
             Printed for Moses Pitt ...,
             London :
             1678.
          
           
             Errata: prelim. p. [15].
             Advertisement: p. [1]-[10] at end.
             Marginal notes.
             Translation of the author's Epistolae duae, London, 1672.
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Turkey -- Description and travel.
           Istanbul (Turkey) -- Description and travel.
        
      
    
     
        2005-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-04 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-05 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-05 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           ●●primatur
           ,
        
         
           
             〈…〉
             ane
             ,
             R.
             P.
             D.
             
               Hen.
               Epis
               .
               〈…〉
               a
               Sacris
               Dom.
               
            
          
           
             ●●●7
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           REMARKS
           Upon
           the
           MANNERS
           ,
           RELIGION
           And
           GOVERNMENT
           Of
           the
           TURKS
           .
        
         
           Together
           with
           A
           Survey
           of
           the
           SEVEN
           CHURCHES
           OF
           ASIA
           ,
           As
           they
           now
           lye
           in
           their
           Ruines
           :
           AND
           A
           Brief
           Description
           of
           CONSTANTINOPLE
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Tho.
             Smith
          
           ,
           B.
           D.
           and
           Fellow
           of
           St.
           
             Mary
             Magdalen
          
           College
           Oxon.
           
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Moses
             Pitt
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Angel
           in
           St.
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           ,
           M.
           DC.LXX.VIII
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONOURABLE
           ,
           Sir
           
             Joseph
             Williamson
          
           KNIGHT
           ,
           ONE
           OF
           HIS
           MAJESTIES
           Principal
           Secretaries
           of
           STATE
           ,
           AND
           Of
           his
           most
           Honourable
           PRIVY
           COUNCIL
           :
        
         
           These
           Observations
           of
           Travels
           in
           Turkey
           are
           humbly
           presented
           by
           the
           AUTHOR
           ,
        
         
           His
           HONOVRS
           CHAPLAIN
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           IT
           had
           been
           a
           matter
           of
           no
           great
           difficulty
           to
           have
           presented
           you
           ,
           instead
           of
           this
           short
           Essay
           ,
           with
           a
           large
           Volume
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           either
           affected
           or
           designed
           ,
           when
           I
           first
           took
           my
           pen
           in
           hand
           ,
           to
           have
           written
           a
           full
           history
           of
           the
           Religion
           ,
           Manners
           and
           Government
           of
           the
           Turks
           ,
           or
           had
           tho●ght
           fit
           to
           have
           stuffed
           these
           M●moires
           with
           accompts
           of
           things
           trivial
           and
           common
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           said
           too
           often
           already
           and
           which
           are
           to
           be
           met
           with
           in
           every
           little
           Relation
           .
           But
           I
           was
           not
           in
           the
           least
           tempted
           to
           such
           a
           piece
           of
           vanity
           and
           ostentation
           :
           
           and
           indeed
           I
           thought
           it
           very
           much
           beneath
           ●ne
           to
           do
           this
           ;
           especially
           when
           I
           reflected
           I
           was
           writing
           Letters
           to
           an
           
             Excellent
             Person
          
           ,
           who
           by
           his
           studies
           and
           travels
           ,
           and
           many
           honourable
           employments
           both
           at
           home
           and
           in
           forrain
           parts
           had
           acquired
           a
           perfect
           knowledge
           of
           the
           state
           of
           affairs
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           all
           other
           remoter
           Countries
           ;
           and
           who
           deserved
           to
           be
           treated
           with
           greater
           respect
           and
           ceremony
           ,
           by
           me
           especially
           ,
           that
           owe
           the
           opportunity
           I
           gained
           of
           travelling
           into
           the
           Levant
           to
           his
           most
           obliging
           and
           effectual
           recommendation
           .
           So
           that
           brevity
           was
           my
           choice
           ,
           and
           I
           was
           oftentimes
           more
           sollicitous
           and
           concerned
           to
           consider
           what
           not
           then
           what
           to
           write
           .
           That
           I
           have
           done
           what
           I
           proposed
           to
           my self
           ,
           and
           have
           made
           good
           my
           pretensions
           ,
           neither
           my
           fears
           nor
           my
           modesty
           will
           permit
           me
           to
           be
           over-confident
           :
           But
           I
           have
           this
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           say
           to
           justifie
           ,
           but
           to
           excuse
           at
           least
           my
           presumption
           and
           forwardness
           ,
           that
           if
           I
           had
           known
           these
           things
           to
           have
           been
           satisfactorily
           
           accompted
           for
           by
           others
           ,
           I
           should
           not
           have
           troubled
           either
           my self
           or
           you
           .
           These
           accompts
           ,
           which
           upon
           my
           return
           home
           to
           Oxon
           I
           published
           there
           in
           Latine
           ,
           I
           am
           in
           a
           manner
           necessitated
           to
           translate
           into
           English
           ,
           tho
           with
           some
           few
           enlargements
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           by
           another
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           just
           reason
           to
           apprehend
           .
           For
           a
           worthy
           person
           ,
           who
           has
           often
           condescended
           to
           this
           kind
           of
           drudgery
           for
           the
           publick
           benefit
           ,
           was
           so
           just
           and
           civil
           ,
           as
           to
           ask
           my
           leave
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           which
           I
           did
           not
           think
           fit
           to
           grant
           :
           but
           whether
           for
           the
           better
           or
           the
           worse
           I
           must
           not
           say
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           thread
           of
           a
           Church-man
           be
           perceived
           to
           run
           through
           the
           whole
           Relation
           ,
           I
           hope
           this
           will
           be
           so
           far
           from
           being
           a
           just
           exception
           or
           prejudice
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           gain
           some
           little
           credit
           and
           reputation
           with
           you
           upon
           that
           accompt
           ;
           if
           not
           the
           performance
           ,
           the
           design
           at
           least
           ,
           I
           easily
           perswade
           my self
           will
           not
           be
           disallowed
           .
           It
           is
           not
           only
           to
           gratifie
           your
           curiosity
           ,
           but
           to
           serve
           
           you
           in
           better
           and
           nobler
           ends
           ;
           whereof
           this
           is
           the
           chiefest
           ,
           that
           being
           more
           and
           more
           convinced
           by
           such
           kind
           of
           relations
           ,
           of
           the
           brutish
           ignorance
           and
           horrid
           barbarousness
           of
           the
           Turks
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           dotages
           and
           follies
           of
           their
           worship
           ,
           you
           may
           the
           more
           thankfully
           and
           seriously
           reflect
           upon
           that
           most
           blessed
           and
           merciful
           providence
           ,
           which
           has
           cast
           your
           lot
           in
           Christendom
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           Countrey
           especially
           ,
           where
           the
           
             Christian
             Doctrine
          
           is
           profest
           in
           its
           primitive
           purity
           and
           integrity
           ,
           and
           where
           civility
           and
           learning
           ,
           and
           all
           ingenuous
           Arts
           flourish
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           their
           heigth
           and
           perfection
           .
        
         
           The
           accompt
           of
           my
           voyage
           to
           the
           Churches
           of
           Asia
           ,
           all
           but
           the
           begining
           and
           end
           ,
           I
           wrote
           in
           Smyrna
           out
           of
           my
           Diary
           ,
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           my
           fellow-travellers
           ,
           who
           were
           pleased
           to
           demand
           Copies
           of
           me
           .
           And
           I
           hope
           what
           I
           have
           done
           in
           this
           kind
           will
           not
           in
           the
           least
           hinder
           any
           of
           those
           worthy
           and
           ingenious
           persons
           ,
           who
           have
           made
           the
           same
           tour
           before
           or
           since
           ,
           from
           publishing
           their
           Journals
           :
           
           this
           argument
           being
           capable
           of
           continual
           enlargements
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Inscriptions
           .
           This
           would
           be
           of
           very
           great
           advantage
           to
           learning
           ,
           of
           which
           there
           cannot
           possibly
           be
           a
           greater
           proof
           than
           in
           those
           marbles
           which
           were
           brought
           out
           of
           Greece
           ,
           and
           the
           
             lesser
             Asia
          
           at
           the
           expence
           of
           that
           great
           man
           ,
           Thomas
           Earl
           of
           Arundel
           ,
           and
           which
           by
           the
           most
           generous
           favour
           of
           the
           illustrious
           ,
           Henry
           Earl
           of
           Norwich
           and
           
             Earl
             Marshal
          
           ,
           now
           serve
           to
           adorn
           the
           area
           about
           the
           Theater
           at
           Oxon
           :
           and
           especially
           the
           Parian
           marble
           ,
           which
           contains
           the
           most
           famous
           Epochas
           of
           the
           ancient
           Greeks
           ,
           by
           the
           help
           of
           which
           many
           difficulties
           in
           History
           and
           Chronology
           have
           been
           cleared
           ;
           as
           Mr.
           Selden
           ,
           Mr.
           Lydiat
           ,
           the
           right
           Reverend
           and
           most
           profoundly
           learned
           ,
           the
           present
           
             Lord
             Bishop
          
           of
           Chester
           ,
           the
           most
           accomplisht
           
             Sir
             John
             Marsham
          
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Prideaux
           ,
           the
           learned
           Publisher
           of
           the
           
             Marmora
             Oxoniensia
          
           have
           shewn
           in
           several
           instances
           .
           And
           of
           what
           great
           use
           several
           other
           inscriptions
           
           are
           ,
           for
           the
           adjusting
           and
           settling
           the
           accompts
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           rectifying
           the
           
             Fasti
             Consulares
          
           ,
           will
           better
           appear
           ,
           when
           the
           Reverend
           and
           most
           judiciously
           learned
           Doctor
           
             William
             Lloyd
          
           Dean
           of
           Bangor
           shall
           think
           fit
           to
           publish
           those
           things
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           which
           he
           has
           been
           pleased
           to
           shew
           me
           in
           his
           Collections
           .
           An
           incredible
           number
           of
           marbles
           still
           remain
           behind
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           and
           others
           are
           continually
           dug
           up
           ,
           (
           the
           erecting
           of
           these
           having
           been
           formerly
           the
           pride
           and
           gallantry
           of
           the
           Greeks
           )
           and
           what
           might
           be
           purchased
           upon
           no
           very
           hard
           terms
           ,
           if
           some
           excellent
           persons
           would
           be
           at
           the
           expence
           of
           enriching
           their
           Countrey
           with
           the
           spoils
           of
           the
           East
           .
           I
           have
           often
           lamented
           the
           misfortune
           ,
           which
           drove
           me
           from
           Hierapolis
           after
           the
           short
           stay
           of
           two
           or
           three
           hours
           ,
           where
           I
           believe
           I
           could
           have
           employed
           my self
           for
           a
           week
           or
           fortnight
           to
           very
           good
           purpose
           :
           and
           that
           neither
           my
           necessary
           attendance
           npon
           the
           Ambassador
           and
           the
           Nation
           ,
           nor
           my
           small
           stock
           of
           money
           afterward
           ,
           
           when
           I
           was
           at
           liberty
           ,
           would
           permit
           me
           to
           travel
           to
           
             Nice
             ,
             Nicomedia
             ,
             Ancyra
             ,
             Iconium
             ,
          
           and
           several
           other
           places
           ,
           where
           I
           heard
           were
           numerous
           and
           famous
           ruines
           ;
           but
           especially
           to
           
             Monte
             Santo
          
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           
             Mount
             Athos
          
           ,
           to
           look
           after
           
             Greek
             Manuscripts
          
           .
           But
           I
           hope
           other
           Travellers
           will
           be
           more
           fortunate
           ,
           and
           better
           encouraged
           than
           I
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           will
           one
           day
           make
           the
           world
           happy
           with
           their
           discoveries
           ,
           and
           receive
           the
           reward
           of
           their
           generous
           adventures
           and
           undertakings
           ,
           when
           God
           shall
           restore
           them
           to
           their
           native
           Countrey
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           I
           have
           added
           a
           short
           description
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           which
           I
           readily
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           far
           from
           accurate
           and
           perfect
           ,
           not
           designing
           in
           the
           least
           ,
           when
           I
           was
           upon
           the
           place
           ,
           to
           have
           done
           any
           such
           thing
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           contented
           my self
           only
           to
           put
           down
           some
           short
           notices
           to
           relieve
           my
           memory
           .
           I
           soon
           was
           made
           sensible
           ,
           by
           passing
           up
           and
           down
           the
           streets
           of
           that
           great
           City
           ,
           that
           the
           scite
           and
           sceleton
           ,
           if
           I
           
           may
           use
           the
           word
           ,
           of
           the
           ancient
           buildings
           only
           remains
           ,
           the
           beauty
           and
           glory
           of
           them
           being
           lost
           ,
           since
           the
           Turks
           became
           Masters
           of
           it
           :
           And
           as
           when
           I
           was
           at
           the
           Churches
           (
           an
           idea
           of
           which
           they
           may
           easily
           have
           ,
           who
           have
           seen
           the
           Abbey
           of
           Glastenbury
           or
           Thetford
           ,
           or
           will
           but
           call
           to
           mind
           the
           deplorable
           ruines
           of
           London
           after
           the
           dismal
           fire
           )
           so
           when
           I
           considered
           the
           present
           state
           and
           condition
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           I
           was
           oftentimes
           perplext
           and
           in
           doubt
           ,
           whether
           I
           was
           more
           to
           admire
           the
           piety
           and
           munificence
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           raised
           such
           stately
           and
           glorious
           structures
           ,
           or
           the
           brutishness
           and
           barbarousness
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           pulled
           them
           down
           .
           But
           I
           soon
           laid
           my
           hand
           upon
           my
           mouth
           ,
           when
           I
           further
           considered
           ,
           that
           sacriledge
           had
           done
           the
           like
           to
           several
           goodly
           houses
           of
           Religion
           and
           Learning
           in
           Christendom
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           wholly
           owing
           to
           the
           miraculous
           providence
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           laid
           a
           restraint
           upon
           the
           mad
           and
           impious
           zeal
           of
           some
           of
           the
           prevailing
           faction
           in
           the
           late
           
           times
           of
           usurpation
           ,
           (
           when
           the
           revenue
           of
           the
           Church
           became
           a
           prey
           to
           their
           covetousness
           )
           that
           the
           Cathedrals
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           wonder
           of
           all
           ingenious
           forrainers
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           standing
           glorys
           of
           England
           ,
           had
           not
           been
           laid
           wast
           and
           levelled
           with
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           turned
           into
           confused
           heaps
           of
           stone
           and
           rubbish
           ,
           like
           Ephesus
           or
           Laodecea
           .
           A
           reflexion
           upon
           which
           sad
           times
           should
           make
           us
           detest
           those
           seditious
           and
           fanatical
           principles
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           should
           once
           prevail
           ,
           and
           be
           received
           as
           good
           
             Christian
             Doctrine
          
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           most
           unhappily
           not
           many
           years
           since
           ,
           we
           have
           just
           reason
           to
           fear
           they
           would
           bring
           as
           great
           desolations
           along
           with
           them
           as
           any
           that
           are
           now
           in
           Turkey
           .
        
         
           
             T.
             S.
             
          
           
             Stanhop-house
             ,
             
               All
               Saints
               day
               .
               1677.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           1.
           line
           14.
           for
           hath
           ,
           read
           have
           ,
           p.
           5
           l.
           16.
           r.
           do
           ,
           p.
           7.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           estates
           ,
           p.
           13.
           l.
           25.
           r.
           the
           mysteries
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           p.
           17.
           l.
           14.
           r.
           Omar
           ,
           sp
           .
           18.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           taken
           ,
           l.
           13.
           for
           that
           ,
           read
           as
           ,
           p.
           27.
           l.
           17.
           r.
           and
           which
           ,
           p.
           32.
           l.
           26.
           r.
           on
           ,
           p.
           30.
           l.
           10.
           r.
           the
           Emp●e
           ,
           p.
           13.
           l.
           17.
           22.
           r.
           were
           ,
           p.
           36.
           l.
           8.
           dele
           out
           ,
           p.
           45.
           l.
           19.
           r.
           in
           the
           afternoon
           ,
           though
           not
           constantly
           ,
           p.
           50.
           l.
           20.
           r.
           how
           far
           ,
           p.
           75.
           l.
           24.
           r.
           on
           which
           ,
           p.
           80.
           l.
           5.
           for
           some
           ,
           read
           several
           ,
           p.
           71.
           l.
           r.
           convenience
           ,
           p.
           77.
           l.
           24.
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           p.
           86.
           l.
           15.
           
           Rum-ili
           ▪
           p.
           105.
           l.
           4.
           provision
           made
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           water
           ,
           p.
           119.
           l.
           19.
           fear
           ,
           p.
           123.
           l.
           18.
           the
           first
           ,
           p.
           131.
           l.
           21.
           (
           as
           well
           as
           at
           Buda
           and
           Bagdat
           )
           p.
           137.
           l.
           20.
           for
           but
           ,
           read
           as
           ,
           p.
           149.
           l.
           15.
           for
           sorts
           ,
           read
           arts
           ,
           p.
           165.
           l.
           19.
           of
           ,
           p.
           167.
           l.
           25.
           dele
           his
           ,
           p.
           190.
           l.
           4.
           such
           a
           ,
           p.
           196.
           l.
           17.
           heard
           ,
           p.
           203.
           l.
           20.
           upon
           hearing
           ,
           p.
           243.
           l.
           15.
           l.
           19.
           
           I
           found
           ,
           p.
           247.
           l.
           13.
           turn
           ,
           p.
           248.
           l.
           7.
           .
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           p.
           181.
           l.
           2.
           read
           past
           ,
           p.
           301.
           l.
           14.
           nor
           ,
           p.
           302.
           l.
           22.
           jetting
           .
           p.
           281.
           l.
           2.
           past
           ,
           p.
           318.
           l.
           14.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           p.
           320.
           l.
           1.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           p.
           321.
           l.
           15.
           a
           long
           time
           since
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           REMARKS
           upon
           the
           MANNERS
           ,
           RELIGION
           ,
           and
           GOVERNMENT
           of
           the
           TURKS
           .
        
         
           THE
           Turks
           are
           justly
           branded
           with
           the
           character
           of
           a
           Barbarous
           Nation
           ;
           
           which
           censure
           does
           not
           relate
           either
           to
           the
           cruelty
           and
           severity
           of
           their
           punishments
           ,
           which
           their
           natural
           fierceness
           ,
           not
           otherwise
           to
           be
           restrain'd
           ,
           renders
           necessary
           and
           essential
           to
           their
           Government
           ;
           or
           to
           want
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           for
           that
           in
           most
           things
           is
           very
           exact
           ,
           and
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Laws
           and
           Rules
           of
           Polity
           ,
           which
           Custom
           and
           Experience
           hath
           established
           as
           the
           grand
           support
           of
           their
           Empire
           ;
           or
           to
           want
           of
           civil
           Behaviour
           among
           themselves
           ,
           for
           none
           can
           outwardly
           be
           more
           respectful
           and
           submissive
           ,
           especially
           
           to
           their
           Superiors
           ,
           in
           whose
           power
           it
           is
           to
           do
           them
           a
           mischief
           ,
           the
           fear
           of
           which
           makes
           them
           guilty
           of
           most
           base
           compliances
           :
           But
           to
           the
           intolerable
           Pride
           and
           Scorn
           wherewith
           they
           treat
           all
           the
           World
           besides
           .
        
         
           Their
           Temper
           and
           Genius
           ,
           
           the
           Constitution
           of
           their
           Government
           ,
           and
           the
           Principles
           of
           their
           Education
           enclining
           them
           to
           War
           ,
           where
           Valour
           and
           Merit
           are
           sure
           to
           be
           encouraged
           ,
           and
           have
           their
           due
           reward
           ;
           They
           have
           neither
           leisure
           nor
           inclination
           to
           entertain
           the
           studies
           of
           Learning
           or
           the
           Civil
           Arts
           ,
           which
           take
           off
           the
           roughness
           and
           wildness
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           render
           men
           more
           agreeable
           in
           their
           conversation
           .
           And
           though
           they
           are
           forced
           to
           commend
           and
           admire
           the
           ingenuity
           of
           the
           
             Western
             Christians
          
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           any
           Mathematical
           Instrument
           ,
           curious
           Pictures
           ,
           Map
           ,
           or
           Sea-Charts
           ,
           or
           open
           the
           Leaves
           of
           any
           Printed
           Book
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ;
           yet
           they
           look
           upon
           all
           this
           as
           a
           curiosity
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           may
           be
           spared
           ,
           but
           what
           ought
           to
           be
           carefully
           avoided
           ,
           and
           kept
           out
           of
           
           their
           Empire
           ,
           as
           tending
           to
           soften
           mens
           minds
           ,
           and
           render
           them
           less
           fit
           for
           Arms
           ,
           which
           they
           look
           upon
           as
           the
           best
           and
           truest
           end
           of
           life
           ,
           to
           enlarge
           their
           Greatness
           and
           their
           Conquests
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           not
           so
           much
           their
           want
           of
           true
           and
           ingenuous
           Learning
           ,
           which
           makes
           them
           thus
           intractable
           and
           rude
           to
           Strangers
           ,
           
           as
           a
           rooted
           and
           inveterate
           prejudice
           against
           ,
           and
           hatred
           of
           all
           others
           who
           are
           of
           a
           different
           Religion
           .
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           expected
           ,
           that
           where
           this
           principle
           prevails
           ,
           and
           is
           look'd
           upon
           as
           a
           piece
           of
           Religion
           and
           Duty
           ,
           they
           who
           embrace
           it
           should
           be
           guilty
           of
           any
           act
           of
           kindness
           and
           humanity
           ;
           except
           when
           they
           are
           bribed
           to
           it
           with
           hope
           of
           reward
           and
           gain
           ,
           or
           forced
           to
           it
           by
           the
           necessities
           of
           state
           ,
           or
           wrought
           upon
           more
           powerfully
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           against
           their
           wills
           by
           the
           resentments
           of
           some
           favours
           and
           kindnesses
           receiv'd
           ,
           which
           may
           happen
           now
           and
           then
           in
           some
           of
           better
           natures
           and
           more
           generous
           tempers
           .
        
         
         
           How
           mean
           and
           contemptible
           thoughts
           and
           opinions
           soever
           we
           have
           of
           any
           ,
           
           yet
           common
           humanity
           obligeth
           us
           to
           restrain
           and
           keep
           them
           in
           from
           breaking
           out
           in
           scurrilous
           and
           reproachful
           language
           ,
           especially
           when
           there
           is
           no
           provocation
           ;
           but
           the
           rude
           malice
           of
           the
           Turks
           scorns
           to
           submit
           to
           these
           general
           rules
           of
           civility
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           far
           from
           being
           sensible
           of
           the
           indecency
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           triumph
           and
           glory
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           not
           only
           an
           act
           of
           bravery
           and
           gallantry
           ,
           but
           a
           just
           proof
           of
           their
           zeal
           ,
           and
           most
           becoming
           and
           worthy
           a
           Musulman
           .
        
         
           This
           hatred
           they
           are
           very
           careful
           to
           instil
           into
           their
           Children
           from
           their
           very
           infancy
           ,
           
           as
           a
           most
           necessary
           part
           of
           their
           Education
           ,
           next
           to
           the
           belief
           of
           one
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           Mahomed
           his
           Apostle
           and
           Messenger
           .
           I
           must
           profess
           ,
           it
           raised
           my
           wonder
           oftentimes
           to
           see
           little
           Boys
           ,
           whose
           tender
           age
           seemed
           no
           way
           capable
           of
           such
           resentments
           ,
           upon
           the
           sight
           of
           Franks
           (
           for
           by
           that
           general
           name
           they
           most
           confusedly
           call
           
           the
           
             Western
             Christians
          
           )
           passing
           by
           ,
           to
           leave
           their
           sport
           and
           play
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           vehemency
           of
           passion
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           fury
           above
           that
           of
           Children
           ,
           exclaim
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           satisfied
           with
           this
           ,
           throw
           stones
           at
           them
           ,
           with
           a
           most
           strange
           and
           serious
           concern
           ,
           upbraiding
           them
           with
           their
           infidelity
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           learned
           nothing
           else
           from
           their
           Parents
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           general
           civility
           of
           the
           Turks
           ,
           
           who
           vouchsafe
           us
           no
           other
           title
           when
           they
           speak
           of
           us
           in
           their
           ordinary
           discourse
           ,
           when
           they
           seem
           most
           calm
           and
           mild
           ,
           when
           their
           zeal
           and
           malice
           does
           not
           boil
           over
           in
           fury
           and
           madness
           ,
           then
           that
           of
           Gaour
           ,
           or
           Infidel
           ;
           and
           to
           disgrace
           and
           deride
           us
           the
           more
           ,
           they
           usually
           preface
           it
           with
           some
           obscene
           words
           ,
           which
           are
           now
           grown
           a
           common
           mode
           of
           speech
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           frequent
           in
           their
           mouths
           ,
           that
           upon
           any
           the
           slightest
           accident
           that
           crosseth
           them
           ,
           if
           a
           stone
           that
           lies
           in
           their
           way
           does
           offend
           them
           ,
           if
           their
           Horses
           are
           unruly
           or
           do
           but
           stumble
           ,
           if
           their
           Buffaloes
           and
           Asses
           
           trip
           or
           stand
           still
           ,
           they
           vent
           their
           passion
           and
           displeasure
           in
           the
           same
           beastly
           language
           .
           When
           their
           passion
           swels
           and
           rages
           ,
           and
           prompts
           them
           to
           shew
           a
           higher
           degree
           of
           contempt
           and
           hatred
           of
           us
           ,
           then
           
             bre
             Domuz
             ,
             you
             Hog
          
           ,
           is
           the
           word
           ;
           (
           the
           very
           mention
           of
           which
           adds
           to
           their
           disorder
           ,
           and
           gives
           their
           blood
           a
           new
           fermentation
           )
           ranking
           us
           with
           those
           impure
           Creatures
           ,
           which
           they
           account
           so
           execrable
           ,
           (
           as
           if
           we
           were
           equally
           impure
           )
           ,
           and
           from
           whose
           sight
           and
           touch
           when
           they
           are
           alive
           ,
           and
           no
           less
           from
           the
           taste
           of
           their
           flesh
           ,
           they
           so
           carefully
           and
           religiously
           abstain
           .
           We
           are
           not
           yet
           arrived
           at
           the
           height
           of
           their
           rudeness
           and
           barbarity
           ;
           this
           is
           not
           the
           worst
           reproach
           and
           abuse
           they
           put
           upon
           us
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           they
           think
           to
           compare
           and
           rank
           us
           with
           Beasts
           ,
           unless
           they
           pronounce
           us
           Devils
           too
           ;
           and
           maintain
           with
           great
           noise
           and
           confidence
           ,
           that
           we
           stink
           in
           the
           Nostrils
           of
           
             God
             Almighty
          
           .
        
         
         
           In
           Cities
           ,
           and
           places
           of
           Trade
           ,
           
           where
           Merchants
           reside
           ,
           there
           is
           provision
           made
           by
           capitulations
           and
           articles
           ,
           accorded
           by
           the
           
             Grand
             Signor
          
           to
           their
           respective
           Soveraigns
           ,
           for
           the
           security
           of
           their
           persons
           and
           estate
           ,
           which
           interest
           alone
           makes
           them
           submit
           to
           .
           For
           as
           dull
           and
           as
           heavy
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           they
           are
           mighty
           sensible
           of
           the
           benefit
           and
           advantage
           they
           receive
           by
           foreign
           Trade
           .
           They
           themselves
           not
           caring
           to
           traffick
           out
           of
           their
           own
           Empire
           ,
           either
           out
           of
           a
           principle
           of
           pride
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           more
           of
           state
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           all
           sorts
           of
           Merchandises
           are
           brought
           to
           their
           doors
           ,
           without
           their
           seeking
           or
           fetching
           ;
           or
           of
           laziness
           and
           fear
           ,
           not
           willing
           nor
           daring
           to
           undergo
           the
           hazards
           and
           fatigues
           of
           Sea-voyages
           ;
           or
           for
           want
           of
           skill
           in
           the
           art
           of
           Navigation
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           are
           very
           blockheads
           and
           bunglers
           ,
           confessing
           ,
           that
           God
           has
           given
           both
           the
           knowledg
           and
           command
           of
           the
           waters
           to
           the
           Christians
           ;
           all
           which
           added
           to
           the
           natural
           dread
           and
           aversion
           they
           have
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           make
           them
           content
           
           themselves
           for
           the
           most
           part
           with
           the
           Trade
           of
           the
           Black-Sea
           ,
           sailing
           for
           the
           most
           part
           
             terra
             terra
          
           ,
           or
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           the
           great
           Scale
           and
           Port
           of
           Caire
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           Egypt
           which
           lye
           toward
           the
           Mediterranean
           ;
           though
           oftentimes
           molested
           in
           the
           one
           by
           the
           Cossacks
           ,
           who
           in
           times
           of
           war
           come
           down
           the
           Borysthenes
           with
           their
           Fleet
           of
           Boats
           ,
           and
           thence
           coast
           all
           along
           to
           the
           very
           mouth
           of
           the
           Bosphorus
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Malteses
           in
           the
           other
           .
           And
           I
           am
           induced
           to
           believe
           ,
           by
           arguments
           of
           very
           great
           probability
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Trade
           of
           Christendom
           were
           wholly
           interrupted
           by
           wars
           ,
           and
           the
           Silk-trade
           particularly
           diverted
           and
           turned
           out
           of
           the
           Dominions
           of
           the
           Turk
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Caspian
           Sea
           ,
           or
           which
           would
           be
           more
           feisible
           ,
           by
           lading
           it
           at
           Gombroon
           ,
           and
           so
           joined
           to
           the
           Indian
           Trade
           ,
           (
           both
           which
           projects
           were
           mightily
           approved
           of
           by
           Abbas
           that
           victorious
           King
           of
           Persia
           ,
           and
           great
           enemy
           of
           the
           Turks
           )
           ,
           to
           avert
           so
           great
           a
           mischief
           ,
           they
           would
           
           quickly
           vail
           their
           Turbants
           ,
           and
           descend
           from
           their
           high
           terms
           ,
           and
           quit
           their
           disdainful
           and
           proud
           thoughts
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Christians
           could
           not
           live
           without
           their
           friendship
           ,
           and
           submit
           to
           more
           advantageous
           conditions
           of
           peace
           and
           commerce
           .
        
         
           But
           notwithstanding
           these
           priviledges
           ,
           
           and
           the
           superaddition
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Nations
           to
           that
           of
           common
           nature
           and
           humanity
           ,
           as
           if
           their
           tongues
           lay
           not
           under
           the
           restraint
           of
           an
           Edict
           ,
           and
           Religion
           gave
           them
           a
           licence
           to
           be
           rude
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           abstain
           oftentimes
           from
           reviling
           Ambassadors
           themselves
           ,
           as
           they
           pass
           along
           the
           Streets
           ,
           with
           their
           Nation
           and
           their
           Retinue
           to
           their
           Audidience
           ,
           though
           the
           Janisaries
           who
           are
           their
           Guards
           and
           in
           their
           pay
           ,
           are
           concern'd
           and
           think
           fit
           to
           discountenance
           and
           chastise
           such
           an
           insolence
           .
        
         
           Here
           is
           not
           indulged
           the
           liberty
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           
           of
           running
           up
           and
           down
           the
           Streets
           and
           by-Lanes
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           and
           being
           too
           curious
           ;
           for
           besides
           the
           affronts
           that
           
           are
           every-where
           to
           be
           met
           with
           ,
           there
           is
           danger
           of
           being
           thrust
           into
           some
           private
           House
           ,
           and
           after
           some
           days
           or
           weeks
           sent
           over
           to
           Asia
           ,
           or
           ship'd
           for
           Tartary
           ;
           and
           though
           examples
           of
           such
           violent
           seizures
           are
           but
           few
           ,
           yet
           custom
           grounded
           upon
           such
           like
           fears
           ,
           makes
           it
           necessary
           to
           have
           the
           company
           and
           attendance
           of
           a
           Souldier
           ,
           which
           is
           necessary
           to
           desend
           one
           from
           the
           open
           assaults
           of
           Turks
           ,
           either
           spirited
           with
           Wine
           and
           Rackee
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           zeal
           they
           have
           brought
           with
           them
           from
           Mecca
           ,
           (
           for
           these
           religious
           Pilgrims
           ,
           who
           have
           visited
           the
           Tomb
           of
           their
           Prophet
           ,
           are
           very
           fierce
           )
           who
           will
           draw
           their
           Knives
           and
           Ponyards
           ;
           
           and
           whatever
           the
           design
           be
           ,
           whether
           only
           to
           affright
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           what
           they
           would
           do
           ,
           if
           their
           Emperor
           had
           not
           forbid
           it
           ;
           yet
           in
           such
           a
           scuffle
           the
           accident
           may
           prove
           very
           dangerous
           and
           fatal
           too
           ,
           and
           only
           this
           way
           is
           to
           be
           provided
           against
           .
        
         
           Their
           prejudices
           lying
           so
           deep
           as
           not
           easily
           to
           be
           removed
           ,
           
           a
           Christian
           who
           is
           not
           a
           Slave
           as
           the
           Greeks
           and
           
           Armenians
           are
           ,
           who
           seem
           to
           be
           below
           their
           hate
           and
           scorn
           ,
           will
           be
           liable
           to
           continual
           affronts
           ,
           which
           he
           must
           put
           up
           and
           digest
           with
           a
           patience
           becoming
           his
           Religion
           and
           his
           prudence
           ,
           and
           not
           seem
           much
           concerned
           ,
           but
           be
           deaf
           rather
           to
           the
           noise
           and
           ill
           language
           .
        
         
           However
           ,
           
           if
           curiosity
           carries
           one
           twenty
           or
           thirty
           miles
           into
           the
           Country
           ,
           the
           danger
           is
           really
           great
           and
           certain
           ,
           (
           for
           it
           is
           usual
           to
           seize
           upon
           straglers
           ,
           if
           they
           meet
           them
           in
           the
           Fields
           and
           Woods
           separated
           from
           their
           company
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           such
           great
           probability
           of
           securing
           their
           prey
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           being
           undiscovered
           )
           ,
           unless
           he
           throws
           off
           his
           Christian
           Habit
           ,
           and
           puts
           himself
           into
           that
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           goes
           armed
           and
           well
           attended
           .
           In
           places
           where
           Christians
           seldom
           appear
           ,
           they
           are
           had
           in
           greater
           horror
           and
           execration
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           meet
           with
           any
           civility
           ,
           it
           is
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           Janizaries
           who
           accompany
           them
           ,
           whom
           they
           are
           afraid
           to
           displease
           ;
           though
           sometimes
           the
           ill
           humour
           
           will
           break
           forth
           into
           such
           obstinacy
           and
           peevishness
           ,
           that
           the
           Janizaries
           themselves
           shall
           sare
           the
           worse
           for
           the
           Christians
           ,
           whom
           they
           wait
           upon
           .
           I
           remember
           ,
           when
           I
           was
           at
           Sardes
           ,
           not
           caring
           to
           lodg
           in
           the
           Caravanserai
           with
           our
           Horses
           ,
           we
           employed
           our
           Janizaries
           to
           procure
           us
           a
           Lodging
           for
           a
           night
           or
           two
           in
           any
           Turkish
           Cottage
           ,
           which
           the
           barbarous
           people
           would
           not
           give
           way
           to
           ,
           (
           though
           they
           had
           the
           assurance
           of
           a
           gratification
           above
           what
           so
           slight
           a
           courtesie
           could
           possibly
           merit
           )
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           understood
           we
           were
           Christians
           ;
           but
           rejected
           the
           overture
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           indignation
           and
           scorn
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             that
             they
             would
             upon
             no
             condition
             or
             reward
             suffer
             their
             Houses
             to
             be
             defiled
             by
             Infidels
             .
          
        
         
           This
           opinion
           they
           generally
           bear
           of
           Christians
           ;
           
           but
           they
           entertain
           a
           far
           worse
           of
           the
           Jews
           ;
           and
           herein
           they
           think
           they
           mightily
           oblige
           us
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           it
           taken
           not
           only
           as
           an
           argument
           of
           their
           justice
           ,
           but
           of
           their
           good
           will
           ,
           that
           they
           prefer
           
           the
           Christians
           ,
           whose
           valor
           they
           have
           so
           often
           experimented
           to
           their
           great
           cost
           ,
           before
           them
           whom
           I
           found
           by
           just
           and
           frequent
           observation
           they
           esteem
           as
           the
           basest
           and
           most
           contemptible
           people
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           company
           of
           pitiful
           and
           low-spirited
           wretches
           ,
           who
           dare
           do
           nothing
           that
           is
           generous
           and
           brave
           ,
           and
           worthy
           of
           men
           .
           It
           is
           usual
           with
           them
           to
           say
           ,
           't
           is
           matter
           of
           great
           wonder
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Christians
           who
           pretend
           to
           so
           much
           wit
           and
           understanding
           ,
           should
           believe
           the
           just
           and
           great
           God
           should
           give
           up
           a
           Prophet
           so
           famous
           for
           the
           holiness
           of
           life
           and
           miracles
           as
           was
           their
           Messiah
           (
           for
           this
           character
           they
           acknowledg
           as
           most
           due
           to
           our
           
             B.
             Saviour
          
           )
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           so
           vile
           a
           Nation
           as
           the
           Jews
           ,
           to
           be
           crucified
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           compliance
           with
           their
           gross
           conceptions
           ,
           which
           are
           no
           way
           capable
           of
           understanding
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           they
           imagine
           ,
           that
           Christ
           escaped
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           was
           assumed
           privately
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           another
           very
           like
           
           him
           in
           stature
           and
           shape
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           signatures
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           substituted
           in
           his
           room
           ,
           upon
           whom
           they
           executed
           their
           utmost
           malice
           and
           fury
           in
           putting
           him
           to
           so
           ignominious
           a
           death
           .
           They
           call
           them
           generally
           by
           the
           name
           Gephut
           ;
           which
           word
           is
           corrupted
           from
           the
           Arabick
           ,
           and
           though
           originally
           it
           might
           denote
           nothing
           but
           the
           name
           of
           that
           people
           ,
           yet
           now
           they
           use
           it
           in
           a
           most
           disgraceful
           and
           ignominious
           sense
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           could
           not
           possibly
           be
           a
           greater
           disgrace
           or
           reproach
           than
           the
           bare
           title
           of
           a
           Jew
           ;
           tho
           sometimes
           for
           merriment
           sake
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           their
           scorn
           ,
           they
           usually
           prefix
           some
           opprobrious
           term
           or
           other
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           more
           contemptible
           and
           ridiculous
           .
           But
           when
           they
           grow
           a
           little
           more
           serious
           ,
           and
           recollect
           themselves
           somewhat
           ,
           and
           change
           their
           scorn
           into
           anger
           ,
           they
           will
           upbraid
           them
           with
           their
           obstinacy
           and
           insidelity
           in
           rejecting
           and
           disbelieving
           the
           holy
           Prophets
           sent
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           particularly
           our
           
             B.
             Saviour
          
           ,
           whom
           they
           place
           next
           their
           false
           
           Prophet
           Mahomet
           .
           The
           Jews
           are
           very
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           insolencies
           of
           the
           Janizaries
           ,
           who
           oftentimes
           to
           make
           themselves
           merry
           ,
           throw
           and
           kick
           them
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           pull
           them
           by
           the
           Noses
           and
           by
           the
           Ears
           .
           Against
           which
           they
           dare
           not
           so
           much
           as
           open
           their
           lips
           ,
           for
           fear
           the
           sport
           should
           by
           the
           least
           ill
           word
           be
           turned
           into
           fury
           and
           madness
           .
           And
           very
           often
           ,
           to
           do
           them
           the
           more
           dishonour
           ,
           when
           any
           Criminal
           has
           received
           the
           sentence
           of
           death
           ,
           they
           presently
           hurry
           him
           away
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           first
           Jew
           ,
           rich
           or
           poor
           ,
           they
           can
           light
           upon
           ,
           walk
           with
           the
           Rope
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           tyed
           about
           the
           neck
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           till
           they
           come
           to
           the
           next
           Tree
           out
           of
           Town
           ,
           and
           then
           hang
           him
           .
           It
           is
           a
           great
           mistake
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           Turks
           admit
           them
           into
           their
           Divans
           ,
           or
           publick
           Councils
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           privy
           to
           any
           of
           their
           designs
           they
           have
           upon
           Christendom
           ,
           or
           valued
           their
           information
           ,
           or
           thought
           they
           could
           reveal
           the
           secrets
           of
           Government
           used
           among
           the
           
             Christian
             Princes
          
           .
           Their
           pride
           
           will
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           stoop
           so
           low
           ;
           and
           the
           policy
           of
           the
           Jews
           in
           such
           like
           affairs
           ,
           is
           far
           less
           than
           their
           malice
           and
           ill-will
           ;
           and
           their
           wit
           and
           cunning
           is
           shew'n
           and
           exercised
           better
           about
           Merchandise
           ,
           and
           Brocage
           ,
           and
           Usury
           ,
           wherein
           they
           do
           great
           service
           to
           the
           Turks
           ,
           who
           are
           pitiful
           Accomptants
           ;
           and
           are
           employed
           by
           them
           in
           collecting
           their
           Customs
           ,
           and
           the
           making
           even
           their
           accounts
           ,
           as
           knowing
           that
           their
           Talent
           lies
           this
           way
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           crafty
           and
           subtil
           in
           making
           bargains
           ,
           and
           understand
           money
           matters
           very
           well
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           Basha
           ,
           or
           scarce
           any
           of
           fashion
           ,
           who
           has
           a
           numerous
           Family
           ,
           but
           retains
           a
           Jew
           with
           him
           or
           about
           him
           ,
           whose
           only
           business
           is
           to
           look
           to
           the
           expences
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           and
           buy
           all
           things
           necessary
           ,
           as
           Cloaths
           ,
           Provisions
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           .
        
         
           Above
           all
           they
           retain
           an
           immortal
           hatred
           of
           the
           Persians
           ,
           
           though
           they
           are
           their
           Brother
           Mahometans
           ,
           and
           pay
           a
           like
           respect
           and
           reverence
           to
           the
           Alcoran
           ,
           and
           embrace
           the
           dotages
           ,
           and
           follies
           ,
           and
           impostures
           
           of
           it
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           concern
           of
           zeal
           .
           The
           original
           and
           fundamental
           difference
           is
           about
           the
           Succession
           ,
           which
           the
           Persians
           contend
           to
           belong
           to
           Ali
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           right
           of
           his
           Wife
           Phatima
           ,
           who
           was
           Daughter
           of
           Mahomet
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           last
           Will
           of
           Mahomet
           himself
           ,
           whose
           Favourite
           he
           was
           ;
           but
           also
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           his
           Valour
           ,
           and
           other
           personal
           excellencies
           .
           Agreeable
           to
           this
           opinion
           they
           have
           of
           Him
           and
           his
           Title
           ,
           they
           exclaim
           upon
           
             Abu
             Beker
             ,
             Osman
          
           ,
           and
           Omer
           ,
           who
           were
           successively
           Chiefs
           of
           the
           new
           Religion
           ,
           as
           meer
           Usurpers
           ,
           and
           as
           Corrupters
           of
           the
           holy
           Text
           ;
           they
           are
           one
           great
           argument
           and
           subject
           of
           the
           raillery
           of
           the
           Persian
           Poets
           ,
           who
           make
           odd
           and
           ridiculous
           representations
           of
           them
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Turks
           look
           upon
           them
           with
           all
           possible
           veneration
           ,
           esteem
           them
           not
           only
           as
           the
           ornaments
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           props
           and
           supports
           of
           the
           Musulman
           faith
           ,
           and
           their
           memories
           are
           so
           sacred
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           their
           names
           are
           usually
           inscribed
           upon
           the
           inside
           of
           their
           
           greater
           Moschs
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           often
           took
           notice
           of
           .
           This
           difference
           is
           heightned
           by
           different
           interpretations
           of
           some
           ambiguous
           Texts
           in
           their
           Law
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           introduction
           of
           different
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           in
           their
           Religious
           Worship
           ,
           each
           fiercely
           accusing
           the
           other
           of
           perverting
           the
           mind
           of
           their
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           of
           innovation
           .
           Their
           disputes
           and
           grudges
           ,
           and
           mutual
           censures
           and
           recriminations
           have
           some
           ages
           since
           broke
           out
           into
           such
           quarrels
           and
           feuds
           ,
           that
           seem
           no
           way
           likely
           ever
           to
           be
           peiced
           up
           and
           reconciled
           .
           If
           any
           discourse
           happen
           concerning
           the
           Religion
           of
           Persia
           ,
           the
           zeal
           wherewith
           the
           Turks
           are
           presently
           set
           on
           fire
           ,
           does
           furnish
           them
           with
           sufficient
           arguments
           of
           reproach
           .
           A
           Persian
           ,
           they
           will
           tell
           you
           ,
           is
           a
           desertor
           of
           the
           true
           faith
           ,
           and
           an
           Apostate
           ;
           an
           Heretick
           ,
           who
           follows
           his
           own
           fancy
           ,
           and
           rejects
           the
           establisht
           and
           ancient
           Ceremonies
           of
           Religion
           ;
           is
           altogether
           impure
           ,
           as
           neglectful
           of
           those
           washings
           ,
           which
           their
           Prophet
           requires
           as
           necessary
           preparations
           to
           prayer
           ;
           one
           
           who
           does
           not
           know
           how
           to
           say
           his
           prayers
           as
           he
           ought
           ,
           void
           of
           all
           sense
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           ;
           lastly
           ,
           a
           very
           
             Infidel
             ,
             kizel
             bash
             Gaour
             ,
             the
             Infidel
             with
             the
             red
             head
             ,
          
           alluding
           to
           the
           Turbants
           or
           Shashes
           they
           wind
           about
           their
           heads
           ,
           which
           are
           usually
           of
           that
           colour
           ;
           whereas
           the
           colour
           the
           Turks
           most
           affect
           is
           white
           ,
           except
           the
           kinred
           and
           posterity
           of
           Mahomet
           ,
           whose
           special
           priviledge
           alone
           it
           is
           to
           wear
           green
           ,
           a
           colour
           they
           pretend
           he
           most
           delighted
           in
           ,
           and
           used
           to
           go
           in
           when
           he
           was
           old
           ;
           his
           name
           is
           writ
           with
           that
           colour
           in
           the
           Alcoran
           .
        
         
           However
           this
           animosity
           might
           begin
           upon
           a
           Religious
           account
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           mightily
           supported
           by
           interest
           ,
           and
           managed
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           dexterity
           and
           cunning
           by
           the
           Turks
           ,
           who
           cherish
           these
           evil
           opinions
           and
           prejudices
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           people
           and
           Souldiers
           ,
           especially
           against
           both
           Christian
           and
           Persian
           ,
           the
           two
           extremes
           of
           their
           Empire
           confining
           upon
           their
           Territories
           ,
           and
           so
           easily
           either
           find
           or
           take
           frequent
           occasion
           
           to
           quarrel
           and
           war
           with
           both
           .
           By
           these
           arts
           they
           work
           upon
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           to
           a
           greater
           willingness
           of
           undergoing
           the
           hardships
           of
           war.
           With
           this
           politick
           Engine
           they
           thrust
           them
           upon
           any
           design
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           unlikely
           or
           desperate
           .
           For
           who
           is
           so
           cowardly
           and
           faint-hearted
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           in
           love
           with
           life
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           venture
           the
           loss
           of
           it
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           Religion
           ,
           when
           the
           true
           Faith
           either
           is
           in
           danger
           ,
           or
           is
           to
           be
           propagated
           ;
           when
           they
           take
           up
           Arms
           to
           chastize
           and
           punish
           Hereticks
           and
           Apostates
           ;
           when
           they
           fight
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           advancement
           of
           his
           cause
           against
           the
           profest
           Enemies
           of
           it
           ?
           This
           perswasion
           inspires
           them
           with
           desperate
           and
           brutish
           valour
           ,
           when
           they
           turn
           their
           faces
           upon
           Christendom
           ;
           as
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           to
           shew
           hereafter
           .
           And
           the
           same
           argument
           they
           use
           as
           successfully
           ,
           when
           reason
           of
           State
           or
           ambition
           oblige
           them
           to
           make
           a
           War
           in
           Asia
           ;
           a
           famous
           instance
           of
           which
           we
           have
           in
           the
           taking
           of
           Bagdat
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           of
           Christ
           1638
           ,
           by
           that
           warlike
           Emperor
           Morat
           ,
           
           who
           was
           present
           there
           in
           person
           ,
           and
           not
           long
           after
           died
           of
           excessive
           drinking
           of
           Wine
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           joy
           of
           Poland
           ,
           which
           he
           threatned
           to
           invade
           with
           his
           well-disciplin'd
           Troops
           ,
           full
           flesh'd
           with
           blood
           ,
           enraged
           to
           revenge
           the
           affront
           and
           disgrace
           of
           his
           Brother
           Osman
           .
           For
           as
           soon
           as
           an
           expedition
           into
           Persia
           was
           resolv'd
           upon
           ,
           and
           determin'd
           in
           the
           Seraglio
           ,
           the
           Church-men
           had
           orders
           to
           sound
           the
           alarum
           in
           their
           Pulpits
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           animating
           and
           encouraging
           the
           Janizaries
           ,
           who
           otherwise
           would
           have
           had
           no
           very
           great
           mind
           to
           it
           .
           And
           they
           performed
           their
           part
           mighty
           well
           by
           their
           popular
           and
           furious
           preachments
           ,
           telling
           them
           over
           and
           over
           ,
           that
           the
           Persians
           had
           made
           a
           defection
           from
           the
           true
           Faith
           ;
           that
           they
           had
           perverted
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Divine
           Law
           ,
           by
           their
           wicked
           and
           false
           interpretations
           and
           glosses
           ;
           and
           how
           highly
           they
           would
           deserve
           of
           the
           great
           God
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           of
           Mahomet
           his
           Prophet
           and
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           whole
           Musulman
           Religion
           ,
           if
           they
           
           would
           fight
           stoutly
           .
           Every
           Mosch
           rung
           with
           zealous
           exhortations
           to
           fight
           for
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Souldiers
           longed
           to
           be
           at
           it
           before
           the
           time
           .
           And
           to
           keep
           firm
           their
           good
           resolutions
           ,
           the
           Mufti
           ,
           whose
           sentence
           and
           determination
           they
           revere
           as
           most
           sacred
           and
           binding
           ,
           and
           little
           less
           than
           infallible
           ,
           having
           orders
           from
           Court
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           sends
           forth
           his
           Brief
           all
           the
           Empire
           over
           ,
           (
           a
           Copy
           of
           which
           in
           the
           original
           language
           I
           have
           laid
           up
           in
           that
           great
           Repository
           of
           all
           curious
           as
           well
           as
           useful
           and
           necessary
           Learning
           ,
           the
           most
           famous
           Bodleian
           Library
           at
           Oxon
           )
           wherein
           he
           thunders
           upon
           the
           heads
           of
           the
           poor
           Persians
           ,
           charging
           them
           with
           Apostacy
           .
           He
           makes
           them
           guilty
           of
           damnable
           Heresies
           and
           Errors
           ,
           which
           he
           endeavours
           to
           shew
           in
           several
           branches
           and
           particularities
           ;
           he
           solemnly
           pronounces
           them
           accursed
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           worthy
           to
           live
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           assures
           them
           that
           it
           is
           a
           meritorious
           work
           ,
           and
           what
           will
           be
           rewarded
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           to
           root
           them
           out
           ,
           and
           more
           
           meritorious
           than
           if
           they
           destroyed
           the
           Christians
           ;
           and
           not
           contented
           with
           this
           peremptory
           sentence
           ,
           as
           bloody
           and
           cruel
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           but
           as
           if
           it
           were
           too
           mild
           ,
           he
           condemns
           them
           to
           the
           pit
           of
           Hell
           ,
           and
           very
           devoutly
           prays
           God
           ,
           that
           there
           they
           may
           serve
           for
           Asses
           ,
           and
           be
           condemned
           to
           the
           drudgery
           of
           carrying
           the
           Jews
           upon
           their
           backs
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           to
           wish
           them
           a
           more
           vile
           or
           more
           disgraceful
           employment
           .
           Thus
           extreme
           violent
           and
           deadly
           is
           their
           hatred
           of
           Sects
           ;
           and
           I
           would
           to
           God
           the
           false
           Religion
           of
           Mahomet
           only
           afforded
           instances
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           contempt
           and
           disesteem
           of
           all
           others
           is
           the
           natural
           result
           of
           the
           over-weening
           conceit
           and
           false
           valuation
           they
           have
           of
           themselves
           ;
           
           they
           proudly
           stile
           their
           Port
           the
           Refuge
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           fancy
           the
           glory
           and
           majesty
           of
           the
           Roman
           and
           Greek
           Empire
           to
           be
           devolved
           upon
           them
           by
           a
           most
           just
           right
           ;
           and
           that
           other
           Princes
           stand
           in
           awe
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           are
           no
           better
           than
           Tributaries
           ,
           and
           do
           them
           homage
           ,
           because
           they
           
           judg
           it
           their
           interest
           to
           send
           their
           Ambassadors
           and
           Ministers
           to
           reside
           among
           them
           ;
           custom
           that
           had
           its
           beginning
           from
           the
           too
           forward
           compliance
           and
           condescension
           of
           those
           who
           courted
           the
           favour
           of
           the
           
             Grand
             Signor
          
           ,
           this
           way
           passing
           into
           right
           ,
           that
           no
           Ambassador
           can
           in
           the
           least
           assure
           himself
           of
           a
           civil
           reception
           ,
           except
           he
           bring
           his
           presents
           along
           with
           him
           ,
           upon
           his
           arrival
           at
           the
           Imperial
           City
           .
        
         
           The
           chief
           ground
           of
           this
           their
           arrogance
           is
           a
           mighty
           confidence
           and
           persuasion
           ,
           
           that
           they
           are
           the
           chosen
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           has
           revealed
           his
           Will
           and
           his
           Law
           by
           Mahomet
           the
           
             Seal
             of
             the
             Prophets
          
           ,
           as
           they
           stile
           him
           ;
           that
           they
           are
           in
           the
           right
           way
           which
           leads
           to
           Paradise
           ,
           while
           others
           wander
           in
           by-paths
           of
           error
           ,
           and
           consequently
           are
           the
           only
           true
           Believers
           (
           for
           so
           Musulman
           signifies
           )
           which
           is
           become
           the
           general
           name
           ,
           
           by
           which
           they
           distinguish
           themselves
           as
           Mahometans
           ,
           of
           such
           a
           particular
           denomination
           from
           all
           other
           Religions
           in
           the
           world
           .
           They
           
           are
           ashamed
           of
           their
           Scythian
           original
           ;
           it
           does
           not
           comport
           with
           their
           present
           grandeur
           ,
           to
           look
           back
           and
           remember
           what
           poor
           vagabond
           lives
           their
           Ancestors
           lead
           upon
           Mount
           Imaus
           ,
           how
           they
           wander'd
           to
           and
           fro
           with
           their
           Goats
           and
           Kids
           ,
           and
           how
           not
           being
           able
           or
           willing
           to
           support
           their
           poverty
           by
           their
           labour
           and
           industry
           ,
           they
           betook
           themselves
           to
           the
           more
           gainful
           trade
           of
           spoil
           and
           robbery
           .
           For
           the
           old
           name
           of
           Turk
           is
           altogether
           laid
           aside
           and
           despised
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           ominous
           and
           of
           an
           evil
           sound
           ,
           as
           if
           an
           alteration
           of
           condition
           had
           made
           them
           quite
           another
           Nation
           ,
           and
           they
           seem
           desirous
           to
           forget
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           never
           mention
           it
           themselves
           ,
           and
           take
           it
           amiss
           and
           are
           very
           angry
           and
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           an
           affront
           ,
           if
           any
           Christian
           call
           them
           by
           it
           .
           Such
           as
           depend
           immediately
           on
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           are
           enrolled
           in
           his
           service
           ,
           and
           receive
           his
           pay
           ,
           for
           distinction
           and
           for
           honour
           assume
           to
           themselves
           the
           title
           of
           Osmanli
           ,
           out
           of
           respect
           to
           the
           name
           and
           memory
           of
           Osman
           ,
           to
           whose
           
           valour
           and
           prudence
           they
           owe
           the
           first
           beginning
           of
           their
           Empire
           ;
           and
           to
           shew
           their
           duty
           to
           the
           Ottoman
           Family
           ,
           whose
           Slaves
           they
           glory
           themselves
           to
           be
           ;
           but
           the
           name
           of
           Musulman
           ,
           which
           Religion
           bestows
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           equally
           respects
           all
           ,
           is
           that
           they
           are
           most
           pleased
           with
           ,
           and
           desire
           chiefly
           to
           be
           known
           by
           .
        
         
           They
           say
           ,
           
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Jews
           ,
           we
           have
           Abraham
           to
           our
           Father
           ;
           all
           the
           Prophets
           are
           theirs
           ,
           
             Moses
             ,
             Samuel
             ,
             David
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           .
           A
           Jew
           thinking
           to
           put
           a
           trick
           upon
           a
           very
           zealous
           but
           ignorant
           Turk
           ,
           who
           was
           discoursing
           upon
           this
           argument
           ,
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           one
           Prophet
           however
           peculiar
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           could
           not
           pretend
           to
           or
           challenge
           in
           the
           least
           ,
           naming
           the
           Prophet
           Habakkuk
           ;
           to
           which
           the
           other
           could
           not
           tell
           what
           to
           reply
           ,
           having
           never
           heard
           of
           him
           ,
           till
           having
           recourse
           to
           his
           Imaum
           ,
           or
           Parish-Priest
           ,
           and
           understanding
           from
           him
           ,
           that
           Habakkuk
           was
           a
           good
           Musulman
           ,
           he
           finds
           him
           out
           ,
           and
           beats
           him
           soundly
           for
           daring
           to
           go
           about
           to
           
           rob
           them
           of
           one
           of
           their
           greatest
           Prophets
           .
           In
           this
           they
           triumph
           and
           applaud
           themselves
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           continual
           subject
           of
           their
           most
           solemn
           thanksgivings
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           made
           them
           Musulmans
           ,
           in
           such
           like
           form
           as
           this
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           met
           with
           ,
           
             Praised
             be
             God
             who
             has
             made
             us
             to
             be
             of
             the
             stock
             of
          
           Abraham
           ,
           
             and
             of
             the
             seed
             of
          
           Ishmael
           ,
           
             and
             hath
             given
             to
             us
             an
             holy
             Religion
             ,
             and
             a
             House
             to
             which
             all
             Strangers
             resort
             ,
             and
             has
             appointed
             us
             to
             be
             Judges
             over
             men
             .
          
        
         
           In
           a
           Religion
           ,
           
           which
           is
           made
           up
           of
           folly
           and
           imposture
           and
           gross
           absurdities
           ,
           which
           abstracting
           from
           the
           common
           and
           fundamental
           principles
           and
           notices
           of
           Natural
           Religion
           ,
           has
           nothing
           in
           it
           to
           recommend
           it self
           to
           the
           choice
           and
           acceptance
           of
           any
           sober
           and
           wise
           man
           ,
           no
           subtil
           ,
           no
           grave
           discourses
           of
           learning
           or
           reason
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           an
           argument
           ,
           that
           looks
           like
           probable
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           expected
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           it
           .
           Their
           strength
           lies
           more
           in
           attacking
           other
           Religions
           ,
           than
           establishing
           their
           own
           .
           
           What
           they
           commonly
           object
           against
           the
           Christian
           ,
           argues
           a
           stupidity
           only
           befitting
           Turks
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           result
           of
           a
           gross
           fancy
           ,
           that
           entertains
           no
           other
           idea's
           of
           things
           than
           what
           are
           derived
           from
           material
           and
           sensible
           objects
           .
           With
           their
           foolish
           and
           idle
           imaginations
           the
           great
           mysteries
           of
           our
           Religion
           can
           no
           way
           suit
           ;
           concerning
           which
           they
           ask
           blasphemous
           and
           most
           shameful
           questions
           ,
           and
           they
           think
           this
           a
           sufficient
           confutation
           ;
           though
           it
           must
           be
           sadly
           confessed
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           some
           novel
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           especially
           that
           of
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           which
           interest
           and
           a
           misapplied
           zeal
           and
           a
           superstitious
           fancy
           have
           brought
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           loath
           and
           abhor
           the
           very
           name
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           for
           this
           reason
           ,
           because
           they
           think
           they
           cannot
           be
           Christians
           but
           upon
           the
           hard
           and
           impossible
           condition
           of
           first
           disbelieving
           their
           very
           senses
           .
        
         
           The
           liberty
           their
           Religion
           allows
           in
           gratifying
           the
           corrupt
           inclinations
           of
           nature
           ,
           
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           
           a
           bar
           and
           a
           prejudice
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           sets
           it
           the
           more
           closely
           upon
           their
           minds
           ;
           the
           doctrine
           of
           it
           being
           so
           agreeable
           to
           the
           example
           of
           their
           Prophet
           ,
           who
           was
           of
           a
           hot
           lustful
           temper
           ,
           and
           pleased
           himself
           with
           variety
           of
           women
           .
           By
           this
           with
           an
           equal
           cunning
           he
           both
           justified
           his
           own
           practice
           and
           drew
           in
           such
           great
           numbers
           of
           men
           ,
           of
           as
           bad
           a
           temper
           and
           complexion
           as
           himself
           ,
           to
           embrace
           a
           Religion
           so
           charming
           and
           so
           pleasing
           to
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           which
           proposed
           the
           grossest
           satisfactions
           of
           sense
           in
           Paradise
           as
           the
           reward
           of
           their
           belief
           .
           And
           least
           virtue
           and
           modesty
           should
           make
           opposition
           against
           this
           brutish
           licentiousness
           and
           sensuality
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           reason
           and
           discretion
           dislike
           and
           find
           fault
           with
           the
           gross
           follies
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           takes
           his
           Sword
           into
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           strangely
           infatuated
           with
           Enthusiasm
           ,
           to
           which
           a
           distemper
           of
           body
           inclin'd
           him
           ,
           (
           for
           that
           he
           first
           cheated
           himself
           ,
           seems
           to
           me
           as
           plain
           as
           a
           demonstration
           )
           and
           mistaking
           the
           dreams
           of
           folly
           for
           Divine
           inspirations
           ,
           pretends
           
           God
           having
           tried
           several
           ways
           ,
           which
           the
           obstinacy
           and
           wickedness
           of
           men
           had
           render'd
           ineffectual
           ,
           
           was
           resolved
           at
           last
           upon
           this
           ,
           and
           bring
           men
           over
           to
           the
           true
           Faith
           by
           violence
           and
           force
           of
           Arms
           ,
           whom
           tenderness
           and
           mildness
           could
           not
           move
           and
           work
           upon
           .
           This
           was
           his
           chief
           warrant
           (
           for
           he
           pretended
           but
           little
           to
           Miracles
           ,
           and
           those
           few
           he
           is
           said
           to
           do
           are
           very
           idle
           and
           frivolous
           )
           taking
           advantage
           of
           the
           distractions
           of
           the
           time
           he
           lived
           in
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           horrid
           ignorance
           of
           his
           Countrymen
           of
           Arabia
           ,
           which
           fitted
           them
           for
           any
           new
           impression
           ,
           when
           Religion
           was
           broken
           into
           so
           many
           Sects
           and
           Parties
           ,
           and
           a
           horrid
           dissoluteness
           and
           corruption
           of
           manners
           had
           overspread
           their
           Empire
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           their
           confidence
           ;
           
           the
           whole
           stress
           of
           their
           arguments
           lies
           in
           their
           Scymitars
           ;
           their
           Religion
           ,
           they
           will
           tell
           you
           ,
           cannot
           but
           be
           true
           ,
           which
           has
           extended
           it self
           so
           far
           ,
           and
           has
           been
           blest
           with
           so
           mighty
           success
           ;
           that
           God
           himself
           has
           clearly
           decided
           it
           
           in
           their
           favour
           ,
           as
           being
           his
           Champions
           ,
           and
           the
           propagators
           of
           his
           truth
           and
           worship
           against
           the
           Infidels
           ;
           witness
           those
           triumphs
           and
           victories
           they
           have
           gained
           over
           the
           Christians
           ,
           the
           Empires
           and
           Kingdoms
           they
           have
           subdued
           by
           their
           all-conquering
           and
           irresistible
           Arms
           ;
           what
           are
           all
           these
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           but
           full
           and
           satisfactory
           proofs
           and
           demonstrations
           ,
           that
           Mahomet
           was
           sent
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           particularly
           they
           (
           Turks
           )
           are
           his
           true
           followers
           ,
           who
           have
           so
           great
           a
           share
           and
           part
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           Sophi
           and
           Mogul
           had
           little
           or
           nothing
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           no
           such
           Empire
           as
           that
           of
           China
           ,
           and
           America
           they
           hear
           the
           Franks
           talk
           of
           lay
           out
           of
           this
           world
           ;
           and
           as
           if
           all
           Christendom
           ,
           though
           brancht
           into
           so
           many
           distinct
           Monarchies
           and
           Governments
           ,
           was
           but
           a
           little
           scantling
           in
           comparison
           of
           their
           Empire
           ,
           which
           by
           degrees
           has
           encreased
           to
           that
           vast
           bulk
           ,
           next
           to
           the
           just
           judgment
           of
           
             Almighty
             God
          
           ,
           by
           the
           follies
           and
           divisions
           of
           Christians
           themselves
           .
        
         
         
           Sometime
           out
           of
           an
           excess
           of
           zeal
           ,
           they
           will
           ask
           a
           Christian
           civilly
           enough
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           been
           askt
           my self
           in
           the
           Portico
           of
           
             Sancta
             Sophia
          
           ,
           why
           will
           you
           not
           turn
           Musulman
           ,
           and
           be
           as
           one
           of
           us
           ?
           The
           usual
           answer
           is
           ,
           that
           my
           Father
           before
           me
           ,
           and
           my
           Grandfather
           before
           him
           were
           Christians
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           think
           it
           best
           for
           me
           to
           continue
           in
           the
           Religion
           of
           my
           Country
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           was
           born
           and
           bred
           .
           
           And
           indeed
           as
           they
           are
           scarce
           capable
           of
           any
           other
           answer
           ,
           so
           neither
           is
           it
           safe
           or
           prudential
           to
           give
           it
           .
           It
           would
           be
           a
           piece
           of
           unwarrantable
           zeal
           and
           indiscretion
           (
           not
           to
           call
           it
           by
           a
           worse
           name
           )
           to
           upbraid
           them
           of
           their
           follies
           to
           their
           faces
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           hope
           of
           success
           ,
           and
           dispute
           with
           them
           in
           the
           Streets
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           Moschs
           ,
           when
           such
           like
           questions
           are
           proposed
           ,
           about
           the
           purity
           and
           truth
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           and
           supposing
           that
           zeal
           should
           transport
           any
           one
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           he
           were
           knockt
           in
           the
           head
           in
           the
           pursuit
           of
           his
           argument
           ,
           he
           would
           deserve
           pity
           ,
           and
           his
           courage
           
           that
           the
           fear
           of
           death
           could
           no
           way
           mate
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           admired
           ;
           but
           I
           question
           whether
           he
           could
           challenge
           the
           glorious
           title
           of
           a
           Martyr
           ,
           who
           without
           any
           just
           occasion
           ,
           much
           less
           necessity
           ,
           has
           brought
           his
           death
           upon
           himself
           .
           The
           case
           of
           that
           poor
           Christian
           is
           vastly
           different
           ,
           who
           having
           renounced
           his
           Faith
           and
           his
           Saviour
           ,
           being
           perplexed
           in
           conscience
           for
           the
           great
           sin
           he
           had
           been
           guilty
           of
           ,
           and
           informed
           by
           his
           Confessor
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           had
           disburthened
           his
           grief
           which
           lay
           so
           heavy
           on
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           no
           way
           expiate
           it
           ,
           but
           by
           publickly
           professing
           himself
           a
           Christian
           again
           ,
           went
           boldly
           to
           the
           Cadi
           ,
           and
           persisting
           in
           his
           new
           resolution
           ,
           received
           the
           sentence
           of
           death
           with
           great
           comfort
           and
           satisfaction
           .
        
         
           This
           shadow
           of
           an
           argument
           ,
           
           added
           to
           the
           force
           of
           education
           ,
           has
           such
           a
           mighty
           influence
           upon
           their
           minds
           ,
           that
           it
           stifles
           all
           the
           exertions
           of
           reason
           and
           natural
           conscience
           ,
           and
           makes
           them
           perverse
           and
           obstinate
           ,
           and
           so
           secure
           withall
           ,
           that
           
           't
           is
           a
           sin
           to
           doubt
           of
           the
           happiness
           of
           their
           condition
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           other
           world
           as
           well
           as
           to
           this
           ;
           in
           justification
           of
           which
           confidence
           it
           is
           most
           severely
           forbid
           by
           the
           Government
           to
           go
           about
           to
           convert
           a
           Musulman
           ,
           and
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           is
           adjudged
           a
           capital
           crime
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           hope
           of
           favour
           and
           mercy
           .
        
         
           The
           Turks
           indeed
           knowing
           how
           generous
           the
           Franks
           are
           in
           order
           to
           the
           sfying
           of
           their
           curiosity
           ,
           as
           if
           Money
           sprang
           up
           in
           their
           pockets
           ready
           coined
           ,
           make
           their
           superstition
           and
           their
           hatred
           vail
           to
           their
           covetousness
           ,
           and
           will
           admit
           them
           into
           their
           very
           Churches
           ;
           though
           sometimes
           I
           have
           met
           with
           a
           repulse
           at
           
             Sancta
             Sophia
          
           ,
           where
           I
           used
           to
           go
           often
           to
           please
           my self
           with
           the
           sight
           of
           that
           glorious
           Structure
           ;
           they
           telling
           us
           ,
           the
           Caymacam
           ,
           who
           had
           taken
           frequent
           notice
           of
           the
           resort
           of
           Christians
           ,
           had
           sent
           orders
           to
           keep
           them
           out
           ,
           which
           they
           durst
           not
           but
           comply
           with
           ,
           for
           a
           time
           at
           least
           .
        
         
           Being
           at
           Prusia
           in
           Bithynia
           ,
           the
           
           Imperial
           City
           before
           they
           crost
           the
           Hellespont
           and
           took
           Adrianople
           ,
           we
           procured
           a
           Priest
           to
           let
           us
           into
           a
           Mosch
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           formerly
           a
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           hard
           by
           which
           is
           the
           Tomb
           of
           the
           Emperor
           Vrchanes
           ,
           who
           took
           the
           City
           .
           After
           we
           had
           viewed
           it
           ,
           we
           presented
           the
           old
           man
           ,
           who
           was
           waiting
           at
           the
           door
           ,
           with
           about
           half
           a
           Dollar
           ,
           who
           perchance
           exspecting
           but
           a
           few
           Aspers
           ,
           was
           so
           surprized
           with
           it
           ,
           that
           to
           shew
           his
           sense
           of
           the
           unexspected
           civility
           ,
           with
           great
           earnestness
           and
           devotion
           ,
           lifting
           up
           his
           eyes
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           he
           prayed
           God
           in
           his
           good
           time
           to
           make
           us
           Musulmans
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           only
           way
           of
           taming
           their
           fierceness
           ,
           
           by
           presenting
           them
           money
           ,
           and
           bribing
           them
           with
           gifts
           to
           be
           civil
           ;
           and
           so
           long
           as
           this
           pleasant
           force
           is
           upon
           them
           ,
           they
           will
           pretend
           great
           kindness
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           do
           not
           depend
           upon
           you
           ,
           or
           if
           you
           withdraw
           your
           hand
           ,
           they
           return
           to
           their
           natural
           rudeness
           and
           hatred
           with
           greater
           violence
           ,
           which
           hope
           of
           gain
           and
           some
           present
           advantage
           
           had
           restrained
           ;
           for
           to
           be
           kind
           to
           Christians
           is
           against
           the
           very
           principles
           of
           their
           Religion
           .
           Here
           and
           there
           may
           be
           a
           few
           ,
           whom
           a
           sense
           of
           gratitude
           for
           received
           kindnesses
           ,
           and
           a
           freer
           conversation
           with
           Christians
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           commerce
           ,
           have
           soft'ned
           out
           into
           better
           manners
           .
        
         
           As
           I
           and
           my
           Companion
           were
           walking
           in
           the
           Streets
           of
           Bursia
           ,
           
           as
           they
           now
           call
           it
           ,
           to
           see
           what
           remains
           of
           Antiquity
           we
           could
           meet
           with
           ,
           a
           Gentleman-Turk
           (
           for
           so
           he
           shewed
           himself
           )
           guessing
           by
           our
           complexions
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           something
           of
           Christian
           under
           our
           Turkish
           Clothes
           ,
           asked
           our
           Janizaries
           ,
           if
           we
           were
           not
           Franks
           .
           They
           readily
           confessed
           it
           ,
           and
           upon
           further
           demand
           of
           what
           Country
           of
           Phrenkistan
           or
           Christendom
           ,
           knowing
           that
           we
           were
           English
           ,
           he
           invites
           us
           to
           his
           House
           ;
           which
           civility
           as
           we
           were
           unwilling
           to
           accept
           ,
           so
           did
           we
           not
           know
           how
           to
           refuse
           ;
           but
           after
           a
           little
           consultation
           with
           our
           two
           Janizaries
           ,
           who
           were
           very
           forward
           for
           it
           ,
           we
           went
           with
           him
           .
           Upon
           our
           first
           coming
           
           in
           ,
           he
           bids
           us
           heartily
           welcome
           ,
           and
           exprest
           such
           respect
           and
           kindness
           ,
           as
           fear
           of
           being
           taken
           notice
           of
           did
           not
           permit
           him
           to
           shew
           in
           the
           publick
           Streets
           .
           He
           entertained
           us
           with
           Coffee
           and
           Sherbet
           and
           Sweet-meats
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           custom
           of
           the
           Country
           ;
           our
           wonder
           at
           this
           unusual
           and
           extraordinary
           treatment
           was
           the
           more
           heightned
           ,
           when
           we
           understood
           that
           he
           had
           been
           a
           Haggi
           ,
           or
           Pilgrim
           ,
           and
           had
           visited
           Mahomets
           Birth-place
           at
           
             Medinat
             Alnabi
          
           ,
           the
           
             City
             of
             the
             Prophet
          
           ,
           and
           Sepulcher
           at
           Mecca
           (
           from
           which
           places
           they
           use
           to
           bring
           back
           greater
           measures
           of
           zeal
           and
           fury
           against
           the
           Christians
           )
           .
           But
           to
           satisfie
           us
           ,
           he
           told
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           formerly
           received
           very
           great
           kindnesses
           from
           an
           English
           Merchant
           at
           Smyrna
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           resohttp
           :
           /
           /
           www
           .
           thecatseyes.com
           /
           show
           .
           asp
           ?
           show_id
           =
           2460ved
           for
           his
           sake
           to
           be
           civil
           to
           his
           Countrymen
           where-ever
           he
           met
           them
           .
           Not
           content
           with
           this
           ,
           he
           would
           scarce
           give
           us
           leave
           to
           depart
           ,
           proffered
           us
           the
           use
           of
           his
           House
           ,
           while
           we
           stayed
           in
           〈◊〉
           ;
           and
           upon
           our
           refusal
           ,
           took
           a
           solemn
           
           farewell
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           sent
           one
           of
           his
           Slaves
           to
           attend
           upon
           us
           to
           the
           Seraglio
           ,
           which
           we
           had
           a
           great
           mind
           to
           look
           into
           .
           One
           may
           travel
           from
           the
           Danube
           to
           Euphrates
           ,
           and
           perchance
           not
           meet
           with
           the
           like
           instance
           of
           generous
           civility
           .
        
         
           They
           observe
           most
           strictly
           the
           Rite
           of
           Circumcision
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Seal
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           God
           made
           with
           Abraham
           and
           Ismael
           ,
           which
           gives
           them
           a
           right
           and
           title
           to
           all
           the
           priviledges
           of
           the
           Musulman
           Faith.
           This
           Sacrament
           the
           Impostor
           Mahomet
           thought
           fit
           to
           receive
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           compliance
           with
           the
           Jews
           ,
           as
           with
           the
           custom
           of
           his
           Country
           and
           many
           other
           Nations
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           who
           were
           punctual
           in
           the
           observation
           of
           it
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           strict
           adherence
           to
           the
           traditions
           of
           their
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           the
           usage
           of
           ancient
           times
           ,
           without
           any
           remembrance
           of
           the
           true
           ground
           of
           its
           orignal
           institution
           .
           They
           do
           not
           circumcise
           Children
           in
           their
           infancy
           ,
           much
           less
           think
           themselves
           obliged
           to
           the
           eighth
           day
           ;
           no
           Canon
           tyes
           them
           to
           a
           set
           time
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           left
           
           wholly
           to
           their
           liberty
           ,
           and
           to
           consult
           their
           convenience
           ,
           so
           it
           be
           not
           defer'd
           beyond
           the
           thirteenth
           year
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           utmost
           limit
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           deprived
           of
           an
           opportunity
           of
           doing
           it
           for
           want
           of
           a
           skilful
           hand
           )
           in
           memory
           of
           the
           Circumcision
           of
           Ismael
           ,
           which
           as
           they
           alledg
           agreeably
           to
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           was
           done
           when
           he
           was
           at
           that
           age
           .
           Till
           which
           time
           the
           Boys
           wear
           their
           Hair
           long
           ,
           but
           made
           up
           into
           curled
           knots
           hanging
           over
           their
           Shoulders
           .
           The
           Ceremony
           is
           perform'd
           with
           great
           noise
           and
           tumult
           ,
           which
           with
           them
           are
           the
           only
           expressions
           of
           their
           festival
           joy
           and
           mirth
           ;
           all
           their
           solemnities
           being
           disorderly
           and
           rude
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           decorum
           or
           discretion
           to
           manage
           them
           .
           The
           whole
           day
           is
           spent
           in
           entertaining
           their
           Relations
           and
           Neighbours
           ,
           who
           are
           to
           be
           witnesses
           of
           the
           operation
           ;
           for
           at
           this
           time
           they
           think
           they
           may
           fairly
           and
           lawfully
           lay
           aside
           their
           gravity
           ,
           and
           wholly
           give
           themselves
           up
           to
           merriment
           .
           But
           as
           soon
           as
           Evening-prayers
           
           are
           over
           ,
           they
           prepare
           sor
           the
           business
           ,
           which
           is
           committed
           to
           the
           care
           of
           a
           Chirurgeon
           ,
           or
           Barber
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           who
           has
           an
           easie
           and
           dextrous
           hand
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           while
           the
           Boy
           is
           brought
           in
           by
           his
           Father
           and
           Kinred
           ,
           in
           his
           new
           Vest
           and
           Turbant
           ,
           whom
           they
           flatter
           and
           caress
           to
           divert
           him
           from
           melancholy
           and
           fear
           ,
           and
           to
           prevent
           him
           from
           fainting
           before
           he
           feels
           the
           sharpness
           of
           the
           Rasor
           ;
           telling
           him
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           few
           minutes
           he
           will
           be
           enrolled
           among
           the
           followers
           of
           Mahomet
           ,
           and
           be
           made
           capable
           of
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           and
           the
           joys
           of
           Paradise
           .
           Sometimes
           they
           cast
           the
           Boy
           into
           a
           sleep
           with
           an
           Opiat
           potion
           ,
           when
           they
           think
           he
           has
           not
           courage
           enough
           to
           endure
           it
           ;
           or
           do
           it
           by
           a
           surprize
           ,
           before
           he
           is
           aware
           ,
           having
           first
           prepared
           all
           things
           in
           order
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           making
           as
           if
           it
           were
           to
           be
           deferred
           till
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           quickly
           return
           and
           finish
           the
           intended
           work
           .
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           the
           great
           stir
           they
           have
           made
           in
           the
           day-time
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           this
           they
           are
           initiated
           
           into
           their
           Religion
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           use
           to
           have
           any
           solemn
           prayers
           at
           it
           ;
           only
           the
           Operator
           in
           the
           very
           act
           cries
           out
           ,
           
             Bismillah
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
          
           three
           times
           ,
           the
           Musick
           playing
           to
           drown
           the
           noise
           and
           howling
           of
           the
           young
           Turk
           ,
           bleeding
           under
           his
           wound
           .
           At
           the
           Circumcision
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           
             Grand
             Signor
          
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           considerable
           Bassa
           or
           Officer
           ,
           for
           the
           greater
           pomp
           and
           solemnity
           ,
           and
           for
           example
           sake
           to
           encourage
           him
           to
           endure
           what
           they
           have
           undergone
           before
           him
           ,
           several
           others
           are
           circumcised
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ;
           between
           whom
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           this
           Religious
           solemnity
           ,
           there
           is
           contracted
           such
           a
           dearness
           and
           friendship
           ,
           beyond
           all
           tyes
           of
           natural
           relation
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           only
           dissolved
           by
           death
           ,
           and
           ever
           after
           they
           call
           themselves
           by
           the
           title
           of
           Sunnetdash
           ,
           or
           
             Associate
             of
             Circumcision
          
           ,
           which
           they
           value
           above
           that
           of
           Brother
           .
           In
           the
           night
           they
           repeat
           often
           the
           same
           rude
           mirth
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           in
           the
           day
           .
           Those
           Villains
           who
           out
           of
           desperation
           or
           a
           desire
           of
           living
           
           in
           all
           bestial
           sensuality
           ,
           turn
           Renegados
           ,
           are
           compelled
           to
           be
           cut
           .
           They
           first
           appear
           before
           the
           Cady
           or
           Justice
           ,
           and
           acquaint
           him
           with
           the
           design
           of
           becoming
           a
           Musulman
           ,
           and
           desire
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           favour
           and
           priviledg
           .
           Immediately
           he
           commands
           their
           heads
           to
           be
           shaven
           ,
           and
           the
           matter
           being
           usually
           known
           before
           ,
           Clothes
           and
           Turbants
           are
           provided
           and
           freely
           bestowed
           upon
           their
           Proselytes
           ;
           and
           sometime
           upon
           his
           first
           coming
           out
           in
           his
           Musulmans
           Habit
           ,
           they
           set
           him
           upon
           a
           Horse
           ,
           and
           carry
           him
           in
           triumph
           through
           the
           Streets
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           with
           a
           Lance
           or
           Dart
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           to
           signifie
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           fight
           for
           and
           defend
           the
           Religion
           they
           have
           newly
           taken
           up
           ,
           with
           the
           utmost
           hazard
           of
           their
           lives
           .
           Some
           few
           ,
           perchance
           out
           of
           a
           natural
           horror
           of
           pain
           (
           I
           intend
           it
           only
           of
           the
           Apostate
           Christians
           ,
           for
           the
           natural-born
           Turks
           never
           omit
           it
           )
           have
           by
           several
           artifices
           and
           wiles
           eluded
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           remain
           uncircumcised
           ,
           and
           abhor
           this
           invisible
           
           sign
           of
           a
           Mahometan
           ;
           and
           old
           men
           especially
           ,
           to
           whom
           this
           wound
           might
           prove
           deadly
           and
           fatal
           ;
           but
           then
           they
           must
           keep
           it
           mighty
           private
           and
           secret
           ,
           lest
           it
           come
           to
           the
           
           Cady's
           ear
           ,
           whom
           they
           must
           otherwise
           bribe
           ,
           or
           else
           be
           forced
           to
           submit
           to
           this
           piece
           of
           religious
           severity
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           one
           of
           the
           great
           policies
           of
           Mahomet
           ,
           
           that
           he
           might
           the
           better
           establish
           the
           fancies
           that
           were
           to
           be
           the
           peculiar
           characters
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           to
           press
           upon
           his
           followers
           the
           frequent
           practice
           of
           those
           great
           duties
           of
           Nature
           ,
           which
           refer
           to
           the
           worship
           and
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           if
           in
           this
           they
           were
           to
           out-do
           both
           Christians
           and
           Jews
           .
           For
           they
           are
           obliged
           to
           make
           their
           solemn
           prayers
           five
           times
           a
           day
           ,
           at
           set
           hours
           ;
           which
           vary
           according
           to
           the
           different
           seasons
           of
           the
           year
           .
           They
           do
           not
           divide
           the
           natural
           day
           into
           so
           many
           equal
           portions
           ,
           as
           not
           understanding
           the
           use
           of
           Aequinoctial
           hours
           ,
           or
           the
           benefit
           of
           Sun
           Dials
           ,
           to
           measure
           and
           adjust
           their
           time
           ;
           
           but
           only
           have
           regard
           to
           the
           rising
           and
           setting
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           its
           longer
           or
           shorter
           stay
           above
           the
           Horizon
           ;
           though
           of
           later
           years
           they
           are
           mightily
           taken
           with
           the
           invention
           of
           Watches
           ,
           there
           being
           scarce
           a
           Turk
           in
           Constantinople
           of
           any
           fashion
           ,
           but
           is
           master
           of
           one
           ,
           and
           besides
           has
           a
           striking
           Clock
           in
           his
           House
           ;
           a
           considerable
           number
           of
           Artizans
           of
           the
           French
           Nation
           reaping
           good
           advantage
           from
           this
           their
           curiosity
           .
           The
           times
           are
           at
           Sun-rising
           ,
           Noon
           ,
           the
           Middle-time
           between
           Noon
           and
           Sun
           set
           ,
           Sun-set
           ,
           and
           an
           hour
           and
           half
           in
           the
           Night
           ;
           only
           upon
           Friday
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Giumahgun
           ,
           
           or
           the
           day
           of
           their
           Religious
           Convention
           ,
           they
           add
           to
           their
           devotion
           ,
           and
           go
           to
           Church
           about
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Forenoon
           ;
           at
           which
           time
           the
           more
           devout
           shut
           up
           their
           Shops
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           return
           to
           their
           trade
           and
           business
           .
           This
           being
           the
           only
           distinction
           and
           solemnity
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           reverence
           paid
           it
           .
           Otherwise
           there
           is
           the
           same
           noise
           in
           the
           Streets
           and
           
           Markets
           ,
           the
           same
           chaffering
           of
           wares
           ,
           their
           Magazines
           as
           much
           frequented
           ,
           and
           no
           difference
           as
           to
           the
           neatness
           and
           fineness
           of
           their
           Habit
           ;
           they
           thinking
           they
           have
           done
           enough
           ,
           if
           they
           step
           to
           the
           Mosch
           at
           that
           peculiar
           time
           for
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           hour
           .
           In
           the
           time
           of
           Ramazan
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           most
           solemn
           time
           of
           the
           whole
           year
           ,
           wherein
           they
           pretend
           to
           most
           devotion
           ,
           and
           wherein
           the
           most
           careless
           will
           endeavour
           to
           expiate
           the
           miscarriages
           of
           the
           year
           past
           ,
           some
           will
           rise
           two
           hours
           before
           day
           to
           praise
           the
           name
           of
           God
           in
           a
           set
           form
           ,
           this
           being
           a
           holy
           month
           ,
           devoted
           to
           fasting
           and
           the
           more
           strict
           exercises
           of
           Religion
           .
           In
           the
           greatest
           Moschs
           on
           Friday
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           ,
           such
           of
           the
           Priests
           as
           have
           acquired
           the
           fame
           of
           Learning
           and
           Eloquence
           ,
           enlargeing
           upon
           some
           words
           of
           the
           Alcoran
           ,
           entertain
           the
           people
           with
           harangues
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           noise
           and
           seeming
           zeal
           ,
           tending
           to
           the
           advance
           of
           Piety
           ,
           Justice
           ,
           Charity
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           vertues
           of
           conversation
           and
           society
           .
           But
           this
           
           is
           extraordinary
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           ,
           their
           part
           being
           to
           read
           several
           Surats
           or
           Chapters
           of
           the
           Alcoran
           ,
           and
           recite
           the
           prescribed
           office
           of
           Prayer
           :
           A
           little
           stock
           of
           Learning
           serving
           to
           qualifie
           them
           for
           this
           function
           .
        
         
           Before
           they
           make
           their
           prayers
           ,
           
           whether
           publickly
           in
           their
           Moschs
           ,
           or
           privately
           in
           their
           Houses
           ,
           they
           are
           very
           solicitous
           to
           wash
           themselves
           ,
           as
           thinking
           ,
           that
           without
           this
           previous
           lustration
           God
           will
           be
           deaf
           to
           their
           requests
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           their
           devotion
           will
           be
           ineffectual
           and
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
           This
           being
           so
           necessary
           a
           qualification
           of
           prayer
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           be
           destitute
           of
           conveniencies
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           forced
           to
           omit
           their
           devotion
           for
           want
           of
           due
           preparation
           this
           way
           ,
           besides
           the
           vast
           number
           of
           them
           every-where
           in
           their
           Streets
           ,
           there
           are
           Conduits
           and
           Fountains
           with
           great
           variety
           of
           Cocks
           adjoining
           to
           the
           greater
           Moschs
           for
           this
           purpose
           .
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           wash
           themselves
           ,
           except
           they
           do
           it
           after
           a
           particular
           manner
           ,
           which
           
           though
           difficult
           in
           it self
           ,
           yet
           custom
           and
           use
           have
           rendred
           so
           easie
           and
           familiar
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           it
           without
           delay
           and
           without
           error
           ;
           the
           manner
           is
           this
           ,
           as
           I
           made
           a
           Turk
           ,
           whom
           I
           had
           oblig'd
           ,
           shew
           me
           particularly
           in
           my
           Chamber
           .
           Tucking
           up
           their
           Vests
           and
           short
           Sleeves
           above
           their
           Elbows
           ,
           they
           take
           up
           as
           much
           water
           as
           they
           can
           hold
           in
           the
           hollow
           of
           their
           hands
           ,
           which
           they
           wash
           thrice
           ,
           and
           then
           putting
           their
           forefinger
           inro
           the
           left
           side
           of
           their
           mouth
           ,
           and
           their
           Thumb
           into
           the
           right
           ,
           wash
           that
           three
           times
           also
           .
           Snuffling
           up
           water
           with
           their
           Nostrils
           ,
           they
           gently
           stroke
           their
           Face
           from
           the
           Forehead
           to
           the
           Chin
           ,
           and
           back
           again
           ;
           next
           their
           Arms
           to
           the
           bending
           ;
           taking
           off
           their
           Turbant
           they
           rub
           with
           the
           inside
           of
           their
           Hand
           the
           forepart
           of
           their
           Head
           ,
           from
           the
           Crown
           to
           the
           Forehead
           ,
           putting
           their
           fore
           and
           middle
           Finger
           into
           the
           cavities
           of
           their
           Ears
           ,
           and
           their
           Thumbs
           behind
           ,
           washing
           their
           Necks
           with
           three
           Fingers
           of
           both
           Hands
           reversed
           .
           Their
           publick
           Bagnos
           or
           
           Baths
           usually
           are
           built
           very
           handsom
           and
           stately
           ;
           all
           great
           men
           have
           them
           in
           their
           Houses
           for
           their
           own
           use
           ,
           and
           the
           uses
           of
           their
           Women
           ,
           being
           frequented
           not
           only
           for
           health
           and
           cleanliness
           ,
           but
           for
           Religion
           in
           several
           particular
           cases
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           are
           obliged
           to
           cleanse
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           named
           ,
           which
           yet
           I
           have
           seen
           them
           do
           at
           an
           open
           Fountain
           in
           the
           Streets
           .
           This
           ceremony
           ,
           be
           their
           occasions
           never
           so
           great
           and
           urgent
           ,
           they
           cannot
           omit
           without
           great
           scandal
           and
           guilt
           .
           Before
           which
           purgation
           they
           look
           upon
           themselves
           as
           unfit
           not
           only
           to
           go
           to
           Church
           ,
           but
           to
           converse
           or
           to
           be
           conversed
           with
           .
           But
           how
           shall
           such
           as
           travel
           in
           the
           Desarts
           of
           Arabia
           or
           Libya
           comply
           with
           this
           fundamental
           Article
           of
           Mahometism
           ,
           where
           they
           cannot
           be
           profuse
           with
           the
           provisions
           of
           water
           they
           carry
           with
           them
           for
           the
           necessities
           of
           life
           ,
           where
           they
           meet
           with
           no
           Springs
           to
           supply
           themselves
           ?
           Are
           they
           wholly
           freed
           from
           the
           obligation
           of
           prayer
           ?
           No.
           The
           subtle
           Impostor
           has
           
           herein
           provided
           a
           remedy
           against
           this
           contingence
           ;
           in
           case
           of
           the
           faileur
           of
           water
           ,
           Sand
           or
           Ashes
           or
           a
           Morter-clod
           crumbled
           into
           dust
           shall
           do
           as
           well
           ,
           and
           shall
           convey
           the
           same
           cleansing
           virtue
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           if
           they
           had
           made
           use
           of
           the
           clearest
           Fountain-water
           .
           They
           use
           cold
           water
           ,
           except
           in
           case
           of
           sickness
           and
           weakness
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           indulged
           to
           warm
           it
           ,
           for
           fear
           otherwise
           the
           cold
           should
           strike
           into
           their
           bodies
           and
           encrease
           their
           malady
           .
           But
           see
           the
           madness
           and
           folly
           of
           their
           superstition
           !
           by
           the
           sprinkling
           of
           a
           few
           drops
           of
           cold
           water
           ,
           they
           think
           their
           minds
           are
           as
           much
           purified
           as
           their
           bodies
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           is
           a
           sufficient
           purgation
           from
           the
           defilements
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           a
           most
           effectual
           remedy
           against
           brutality
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           horrid
           impieties
           they
           can
           possibly
           be
           guilty
           of
           .
        
         
           To
           put
           them
           in
           mind
           the
           better
           of
           these
           duties
           of
           Religion
           ,
           
           that
           neither
           pleasure
           nor
           business
           may
           divert
           their
           thoughts
           ,
           the
           Priests
           or
           their
           Servants
           give
           notice
           to
           the
           
           people
           publickly
           of
           the
           approaching
           times
           of
           prayer
           .
           And
           for
           their
           better
           accommodation
           ,
           about
           the
           Menar
           or
           Pyramid
           raised
           from
           the
           ground
           adjoining
           to
           the
           Mosch
           ,
           is
           built
           a
           Gallery
           ,
           to
           which
           there
           is
           an
           ascent
           by
           a
           winding
           pair
           of
           Stairs
           ,
           the
           door
           whereof
           always
           looks
           towards
           Mecca
           .
           Here
           walking
           round
           and
           straining
           their
           voices
           in
           a
           kind
           of
           singing
           tone
           ,
           which
           they
           lengthen
           out
           ,
           they
           invite
           them
           in
           a
           peculiar
           form
           of
           words
           ,
           which
           is
           common
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           from
           which
           they
           do
           not
           depart
           a
           tittle
           ,
           to
           come
           and
           make
           their
           prayers
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           way
           they
           supply
           the
           want
           of
           Bells
           ,
           which
           they
           neither
           use
           themselves
           ,
           nor
           permit
           the
           poor
           Greeks
           .
           It
           is
           scarce
           credible
           how
           this
           noise
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           this
           advantage
           of
           heigth
           ,
           in
           a
           clear
           evening
           may
           be
           distinctly
           heard
           .
           The
           words
           are
           exactly
           these
           ;
           
             God
             is
             great
             ,
             God
             is
             great
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             God
             but
             God
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             God
             but
             God
             ;
             I
             confess
             that
          
           Mahomet
           
             is
             the
             Messenger
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             confess
             that
          
           Mahomet
           
             is
             the
             Messenger
             of
             God
             ;
             
             come
             to
             prayers
             ,
             come
             to
             prayers
             ;
             come
             to
             worship
             ,
             come
             to
             worship
             ;
             God
             is
             great
             ,
             God
             is
             great
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             God
             but
             God.
          
           In
           the
           morning
           sometimes
           they
           remind
           them
           ,
           that
           
             prayer
             is
             better
             than
             sleep
          
           ,
           and
           bid
           them
           repeat
           the
           Phatiha
           or
           first
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Alcoran
           ,
           which
           they
           use
           as
           frequently
           as
           we
           do
           the
           
             Lords
             Prayer
          
           .
           In
           the
           
             Royal
             Moschs
          
           ,
           where
           there
           are
           usually
           four
           Pyramids
           ,
           (
           only
           that
           of
           Achmet
           ,
           the
           Grand-Father
           of
           the
           present
           Emperor
           ,
           in
           the
           Atmidan
           or
           Hippodrome
           in
           Constantinople
           having
           six
           )
           this
           proclamation
           is
           made
           with
           greater
           solemnity
           by
           several
           Priests
           jointly
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           but
           without
           the
           least
           variation
           of
           words
           ,
           and
           agreeable
           to
           the
           same
           number
           of
           repetitions
           .
        
         
           Their
           prayers
           are
           in
           the
           Arabick
           language
           ,
           
           the
           language
           of
           Mahomet
           and
           his
           Alcoran
           ,
           which
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           daily
           use
           are
           easily
           understood
           by
           the
           people
           ;
           to
           which
           also
           the
           frequent
           mixture
           of
           Arabick
           words
           in
           the
           Turkish
           does
           not
           a
           little
           conduce
           .
           The
           matter
           of
           them
           is
           
           generally
           pious
           ,
           and
           what
           might
           not
           misbecome
           those
           who
           worship
           the
           true
           God
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           are
           defective
           ;
           except
           where
           they
           reflect
           most
           impiously
           upon
           the
           most
           sacred
           and
           venerable
           mysteries
           of
           the
           Religion
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           by
           making
           a
           deprecatory
           appeal
           to
           God
           ,
           with
           a
           
             far
             be
             it
             from
             thee
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             what
             the
             Christians
             impute
             to
             thee
          
           ;
           meaning
           ,
           that
           
             thou
             hast
             a
             Son.
          
           These
           prayers
           ,
           as
           several
           other
           parts
           of
           their
           worship
           ,
           have
           for
           their
           foundation
           not
           only
           the
           Alcoran
           ,
           in
           which
           ,
           as
           they
           speak
           ,
           are
           contained
           the
           commands
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           practice
           and
           example
           of
           Mahomet
           derived
           down
           to
           them
           by
           tradition
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Sunna
           .
           By
           which
           pretence
           they
           have
           introduced
           several
           customs
           ,
           though
           in
           matters
           of
           less
           moment
           ,
           of
           which
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           intimation
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           their
           Law
           ;
           and
           the
           people
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           blind
           reverence
           and
           ignorant
           zeal
           ,
           esteem
           them
           to
           have
           the
           same
           authority
           and
           to
           be
           equally
           binding
           .
           They
           direct
           their
           prayers
           only
           to
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           acknowledging
           
           his
           infinite
           power
           ,
           soveraignty
           ,
           and
           right
           over
           Angels
           and
           Men
           and
           Devils
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           comprehension
           of
           all
           other
           Beings
           .
           They
           put
           up
           no
           prayers
           to
           Mahomet
           ,
           nor
           do
           they
           bow
           their
           knees
           ,
           as
           ever
           I
           could
           observe
           ,
           as
           some
           write
           ,
           at
           the
           mention
           of
           his
           name
           ,
           it
           being
           one
           of
           their
           principles
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           only
           to
           be
           adored
           and
           worshipped
           ,
           which
           makes
           them
           so
           severe
           upon
           us
           ,
           arraigning
           us
           of
           Idolatry
           for
           worshipping
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           
             God
             blessed
             for
             ever
             ;
             Arianism
             ,
          
           which
           Mahomet
           learned
           of
           the
           Monk
           Sergius
           ,
           being
           one
           main
           ingredient
           of
           their
           Religion
           .
           In
           what
           a
           fair
           way
           are
           a
           great
           number
           of
           false
           Christians
           (
           especially
           inferior
           persons
           ,
           who
           are
           taught
           to
           renounce
           the
           
             Lord
             God
             their
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             bought
             them
          
           )
           in
           Poland
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           to
           become
           Mahometans
           ,
           if
           the
           
             Grand
             Signor
          
           should
           enlarge
           his
           conquests
           among
           them
           ,
           which
           God
           avert
           for
           the
           good
           of
           Christendom
           !
           Only
           as
           to
           what
           concerns
           Mahomet
           ,
           they
           wish
           God
           would
           be
           propitious
           to
           him
           and
           his
           
           Family
           ,
           
             that
             peace
             and
             mercy
             and
             the
             benediction
             of
             God
             may
             be
             upon
             him
          
           ;
           which
           civility
           of
           expression
           Mahomet
           himself
           uses
           in
           the
           Alcoran
           toward
           the
           holy
           Patriarchs
           and
           Prophets
           and
           our
           
             B.
             Saviour
          
           ,
           in
           imitation
           of
           whom
           their
           writers
           take
           up
           the
           same
           form
           ,
           joining
           the
           name
           of
           the
           blessed
           Virgin
           to
           his
           ,
           as
           
             Isa
             the
             Son
             of
             Miriam
             ,
             on
             whom
             be
             peace
             .
          
           They
           do
           Mahomet
           no
           other
           honour
           in
           their
           offices
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           besides
           frequent
           acknowledgments
           of
           his
           mission
           from
           God
           as
           his
           Apostle
           and
           Messenger
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           great
           semblance
           of
           devotion
           in
           their
           Churches
           .
           
           This
           is
           the
           only
           representation
           that
           can
           be
           made
           of
           them
           to
           their
           advantage
           .
           Take
           them
           in
           their
           Streets
           and
           Houses
           ,
           they
           are
           rude
           and
           fierce
           and
           ill-natur'd
           ;
           but
           their
           modesty
           here
           triumphs
           over
           their
           fierceness
           of
           temper
           ,
           and
           a
           sence
           of
           Religion
           influences
           their
           behaviour
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           extraordinary
           humble
           and
           reverent
           .
           I
           happen'd
           to
           be
           present
           at
           Evening-prayer
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Ramazan
           in
           
           the
           new
           Mosch
           built
           by
           the
           Mother
           of
           this
           Emperor
           ,
           where
           might
           be
           an
           Assembly
           of
           no
           less
           than
           two
           or
           three
           thousand
           .
           Lifting
           up
           the
           Antiport
           ,
           and
           advancing
           a
           little
           forward
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           perceive
           the
           least
           noise
           ;
           no
           coughing
           or
           spitting
           ,
           no
           disorderly
           running
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           no
           gazing
           one
           upon
           another
           ,
           no
           entertainments
           of
           discourse
           ,
           nothing
           of
           irreverence
           or
           heedlesness
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           forgot
           the
           business
           they
           came
           about
           ;
           but
           all
           were
           mighty
           intent
           and
           serious
           ,
           and
           listening
           with
           great
           diligence
           to
           the
           Priest
           ,
           or
           busie
           at
           their
           private
           prayers
           ,
           with
           that
           profound
           silence
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           not
           only
           a
           sin
           ,
           but
           a
           crime
           that
           drew
           after
           it
           bodily
           punishment
           to
           be
           inflicted
           immediately
           ,
           to
           misbehave
           themselves
           whether
           in
           discourse
           or
           gesture
           in
           that
           place
           .
        
         
           When
           they
           make
           their
           prayers
           ,
           
           they
           turn
           their
           faces
           toward
           that
           determined
           point
           of
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           under
           which
           Mecca
           is
           placed
           ,
           as
           the
           Christians
           do
           to
           the
           East
           ,
           &
           the
           Jews
           to
           Jerusalem
           ,
           in
           what
           Climate
           or
           position
           
           of
           Sphere
           soever
           they
           are
           ;
           standing
           almost
           erect
           ,
           only
           that
           their
           heads
           do
           encline
           somewhat
           forward
           ;
           their
           eyes
           being
           fixt
           upon
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           their
           hands
           close
           to
           the
           breast
           ,
           almost
           in
           the
           figure
           of
           a
           Cross
           ,
           without
           any
           the
           least
           motion
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           in
           an
           extasie
           .
           But
           soon
           after
           ,
           upon
           the
           repeating
           of
           some
           words
           ,
           they
           at
           set
           intervals
           incline
           their
           heads
           ,
           and
           bend
           their
           bodies
           ,
           and
           prostrate
           themselves
           upon
           the
           pavement
           ,
           cover'd
           with
           Carpets
           or
           Maps
           of
           
             Grand
             Cairo
          
           ,
           several
           times
           together
           ;
           then
           sitting
           cross-leg'd
           ,
           their
           hands
           placed
           upon
           their
           knees
           ,
           but
           not
           exactly
           in
           the
           same
           easie
           posture
           as
           in
           their
           houses
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           were
           somewhat
           higher
           ,
           and
           upon
           their
           right
           heel
           .
           They
           often
           pass
           from
           one
           gesture
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           make
           often
           interchanges
           ,
           which
           tradition
           and
           custom
           have
           made
           necessary
           in
           order
           to
           the
           right
           performance
           of
           this
           duty
           .
           Besides
           ,
           they
           have
           a
           trick
           to
           move
           their
           heads
           several
           times
           from
           one
           shoulder
           to
           another
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           
           shewed
           the
           expectation
           they
           have
           of
           the
           coming
           of
           Mahomet
           ,
           who
           promised
           to
           appear
           at
           the
           last
           day
           at
           the
           time
           of
           prayer
           ;
           or
           else
           (
           which
           is
           the
           reason
           
             Albert
             Bobowski
          
           ,
           a
           learned
           Polonian
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           kept
           in
           the
           Seraglio
           full
           nineteen
           years
           ,
           and
           a
           person
           well-skill'd
           in
           all
           the
           Rites
           of
           the
           Mahometan
           worship
           ,
           gave
           me
           upon
           enquiry
           )
           to
           shew
           respect
           to
           their
           Angel-keepers
           ,
           whom
           they
           foolishly
           believe
           at
           that
           time
           to
           sit
           upon
           their
           shoulders
           .
           They
           make
           use
           of
           Chaplets
           of
           Beads
           ,
           upon
           which
           they
           number
           their
           short
           prayers
           ,
           such
           as
           
             Sabhan
             Allah
             ,
             blessed
             be
             God
             ;
             Allah
             Ekber
             ,
             God
             is
             great
             ;
             Alhemdo
             lillah
             ,
             praise
             be
             given
             to
             God
             ;
             Bismilla
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
          
           ;
           which
           they
           will
           repeat
           sometimes
           a
           hundred
           times
           ,
           as
           they
           will
           likewise
           the
           several
           names
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           great
           noise
           and
           fervency
           .
           We
           heard
           in
           
             Sancta
             Sophia
          
           six
           or
           seven
           Priests
           crying
           out
           several
           times
           till
           they
           were
           even
           hoarse
           again
           ,
           
             We
             believe
             ,
             we
             believe
          
           ;
           as
           if
           they
           thought
           
             God
             Almighty
          
           had
           been
           to
           
           be
           wrought
           upon
           by
           such
           loud
           and
           vain
           repetitions
           .
        
         
           In
           making
           bows
           and
           prostrations
           ,
           
           which
           they
           look
           upon
           as
           necessary
           appendages
           of
           prayer
           ,
           their
           devotion
           does
           chiesly
           consist
           ;
           to
           omit
           them
           is
           very
           scandalous
           ,
           there
           being
           not
           a
           greater
           disgrace
           and
           reproach
           among
           themselves
           than
           to
           be
           accounted
           
             Binamaz
             ,
             one
             who
             does
             not
             say
             his
             prayers
             .
          
           It
           is
           enough
           however
           they
           do
           it
           in
           their
           Houses
           ,
           so
           they
           do
           not
           neglect
           the
           Mosch
           too
           much
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           their
           Month
           of
           Fast
           ;
           but
           the
           Janizaries
           particularly
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           obligation
           of
           their
           Order
           fight
           for
           the
           propagation
           and
           advancement
           of
           the
           joint-interest
           of
           Religion
           and
           the
           Empire
           ,
           think
           this
           their
           zeal
           and
           readiness
           enough
           to
           excuse
           them
           from
           going
           thither
           too
           often
           ,
           and
           dispense
           with
           themselves
           for
           not
           going
           above
           once
           or
           twice
           in
           a
           year
           ,
           except
           such
           as
           live
           in
           the
           two
           Oda's
           ,
           or
           publick
           Chambers
           in
           Constantinople
           design'd
           for
           their
           Lodgings
           ,
           adjoining
           to
           which
           is
           a
           Mosch
           peculiar
           to
           them
           .
           
           But
           some
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           who
           would
           be
           taken
           for
           Saints
           ,
           are
           as
           extravagant
           in
           the
           excess
           ,
           as
           the
           Janizaries
           are
           usually
           neglectful
           :
           For
           at
           the
           times
           of
           Prayer
           they
           will
           dismount
           from
           their
           Horses
           ,
           
           leave
           their
           shooting
           and
           hunting
           ,
           spread
           their
           Handkerchiefs
           in
           the
           open
           streets
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           Fields
           and
           Woods
           or
           Sea-shore
           ;
           as
           I
           have
           known
           them
           do
           ,
           when
           crossing
           the
           Propontis
           we
           were
           forced
           by
           violence
           of
           weather
           ,
           to
           make
           into
           a
           Cove
           between
           two
           Rocks
           ,
           where
           I
           found
           several
           Boats
           of
           Turks
           got
           thither
           before
           me
           ,
           being
           the
           only
           Frank
           in
           the
           company
           .
           After
           their
           prayers
           ,
           they
           fell
           to
           drinking
           of
           Coffee
           ,
           and
           observing
           that
           I
           was
           wet
           and
           cold
           and
           indisposed
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           ill-weather
           ,
           they
           bid
           one
           of
           their
           Slaves
           give
           that
           Infidel
           who
           was
           in
           the
           Cleft
           of
           the
           Rock
           ,
           where
           I
           had
           shelter'd
           my self
           against
           the
           wind
           ,
           a
           Dish
           of
           Coffee
           ,
           which
           was
           very
           welcome
           ,
           not
           daring
           to
           offend
           them
           by
           making
           use
           of
           the
           Wine
           I
           had
           laid
           in
           the
           Boat
           to
           serve
           me
           during
           
           my
           Voyage
           to
           Constantinople
           .
        
         
           In
           some
           this
           devotion
           certainly
           flows
           from
           a
           principle
           of
           conscience
           ,
           
           and
           is
           very
           hearty
           and
           sincere
           ,
           as
           both
           justice
           and
           charity
           oblige
           us
           to
           believe
           ;
           but
           it
           would
           be
           as
           great
           folly
           and
           weakness
           not
           to
           censure
           others
           of
           gross
           and
           ridiculous
           folly
           and
           dissimulation
           ,
           as
           this
           following
           instance
           will
           fully
           demonstrate
           :
           My
           Lord
           Ambassador
           one
           day
           entertain'd
           at
           Dinner
           one
           
             Husain
             Aga
          
           ,
           who
           had
           formerly
           been
           Customer
           at
           Smyrna
           ,
           and
           at
           that
           time
           one
           of
           the
           great
           men
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           relation
           that
           his
           Father-in-Law
           had
           to
           the
           Vizir
           then
           in
           Candia
           ,
           but
           as
           very
           a
           Turk
           as
           is
           in
           the
           whole
           Empire
           ,
           together
           with
           five
           other
           Hogs
           fatning
           up
           for
           the
           slaughter
           .
           They
           drank
           mighty
           freely
           of
           Wine
           and
           Strong-water
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           distilled
           in
           Christendom
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           which
           they
           chiefly
           came
           ;
           though
           they
           would
           jestingly
           at
           Table
           check
           themselves
           for
           daring
           to
           transgress
           the
           Law
           of
           their
           Prophet
           :
           But
           being
           once
           in
           ,
           they
           drank
           
           on
           ,
           a
           drop
           of
           each
           defiling
           them
           as
           much
           as
           the
           greatest
           load
           they
           could
           stand
           under
           .
           But
           however
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           for
           all
           this
           extravagance
           they
           were
           Musulmans
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           heard
           the
           Priest
           from
           the
           Spire
           of
           a
           neighbouring
           Mosch
           at
           Ikindi
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           middle-time
           between
           mid-day
           and
           Sun-set
           ,
           call
           to
           prayers
           ,
           they
           desired
           a
           Carpet
           might
           be
           spread
           in
           the
           Court-yard
           upon
           the
           ground
           ,
           where
           they
           went
           very
           devoutly
           to
           their
           prayers
           ,
           and
           left
           us
           to
           wonder
           at
           their
           stupid
           and
           irreligious
           hypocrisie
           .
           This
           is
           no
           very
           rare
           or
           unusual
           thing
           among
           them
           ,
           it
           being
           what
           I
           have
           seen
           also
           practised
           before
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Christians
           in
           other
           places
           .
        
         
           The
           Fast
           ,
           
           which
           every
           year
           is
           observed
           in
           the
           month
           of
           Ramazan
           ,
           is
           another
           great
           fundamental
           of
           the
           Mahometan
           Religion
           .
           Which
           though
           it
           be
           fix'd
           as
           to
           the
           month
           ,
           yet
           because
           the
           years
           they
           make
           use
           of
           in
           their
           Religious
           and
           Civil
           accompts
           are
           Lunary
           ,
           without
           any
           intercalation
           to
           adjust
           the
           different
           periods
           of
           
           the
           motions
           of
           the
           Sun
           and
           Moon
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           anticipation
           made
           every
           year
           of
           eleven
           days
           ,
           and
           by
           consequent
           it
           does
           not
           return
           to
           the
           same
           beginning
           ,
           till
           after
           a
           Circle
           of
           thirty
           three
           years
           has
           expired
           .
           In
           determining
           the
           beginnings
           of
           months
           ,
           not
           troubling
           themselves
           with
           the
           nice
           calculations
           of
           Astronomy
           ,
           they
           only
           respect
           the
           Phasis
           of
           the
           Moon
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           least
           its
           Conjunction
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           ,
           as
           it
           must
           needs
           often
           happen
           ,
           they
           begin
           the
           month
           one
           day
           sooner
           or
           later
           ,
           as
           the
           Moon
           appears
           .
           Sometimes
           they
           have
           caused
           their
           Lamps
           at
           their
           Moschs
           in
           Constantinople
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           usual
           signal
           in
           this
           month
           ,
           to
           be
           lighted
           at
           midnight
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           it
           has
           been
           attested
           by
           credible
           Witnesses
           ,
           who
           either
           have
           had
           better
           eyes
           or
           a
           clearer
           Horizon
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           seen
           the
           Moon
           that
           night
           .
           But
           however
           to
           prevent
           confusion
           ,
           in
           rainy
           and
           cloudy
           weather
           ,
           after
           a
           days
           expectation
           and
           forbearance
           ,
           they
           begin
           it
           the
           next
           ,
           when
           the
           thickness
           and
           haziness
           of
           the
           Sky
           hinder
           it
           
           from
           appearing
           .
           Generally
           upon
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           New-Moon
           they
           bow
           their
           bodies
           ,
           gently
           stroking
           their
           faces
           and
           beards
           ,
           and
           put
           up
           prayers
           to
           God.
           During
           this
           month
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           the
           Sun
           continues
           above
           the
           Horizon
           ,
           a
           total
           abstinence
           from
           all
           manner
           of
           sustenance
           is
           injoined
           ;
           in
           the
           very
           heat
           of
           Summer
           ,
           when
           the
           length
           of
           the
           days
           adds
           to
           the
           trouble
           and
           irksomeness
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           dare
           not
           so
           much
           as
           put
           one
           drop
           of
           water
           into
           their
           mouths
           ;
           and
           indeed
           herein
           their
           strength
           and
           their
           patience
           are
           both
           equally
           to
           be
           admired
           ;
           such
           restraints
           a
           fear
           of
           violating
           this
           severe
           Law
           of
           their
           Prophet
           lays
           upon
           their
           very
           natures
           ,
           that
           a
           natural
           Turk
           ,
           though
           at
           other
           times
           brutish
           enough
           ,
           and
           apt
           to
           indulge
           his
           appetite
           ,
           will
           choose
           rather
           to
           perish
           with
           thirst
           ,
           and
           faint
           away
           by
           reason
           of
           an
           empty
           stomach
           ,
           than
           commit
           such
           a
           great
           sin
           ,
           though
           in
           private
           and
           out
           of
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           world
           .
           Their
           constancy
           or
           rather
           obstinacy
           have
           been
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           their
           Histories
           relate
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Janizaries
           themselves
           ,
           who
           in
           several
           other
           matters
           do
           not
           use
           to
           be
           over
           scrupulous
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           been
           in
           the
           Field
           and
           preparing
           to
           engage
           their
           enemies
           ,
           have
           abhorred
           the
           very
           thought
           of
           eating
           and
           drinking
           in
           Ramazan
           time
           ,
           till
           they
           have
           been
           dispensed
           with
           by
           the
           Mufti
           ,
           assuring
           them
           by
           his
           infallible
           authority
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           more
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           defend
           his
           Religion
           against
           the
           enemies
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           to
           observe
           its
           precepts
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           weakning
           themselves
           by
           such
           excessive
           and
           immoderate
           fasting
           ;
           and
           the
           Emperors
           own
           example
           has
           prevailed
           with
           them
           above
           the
           necessities
           of
           nature
           .
           The
           Renegadoes
           perchance
           ,
           who
           have
           embraced
           Mahometism
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           wallow
           the
           more
           securely
           in
           all
           manner
           of
           sensuality
           and
           lust
           (
           for
           no
           one
           can
           be
           supposed
           so
           sottish
           ,
           or
           void
           of
           reason
           and
           common
           sence
           ,
           as
           to
           embrace
           it
           upon
           conviction
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           found
           by
           strength
           of
           argument
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           true
           ,
           and
           upon
           that
           account
           ought
           
           to
           be
           embraced
           )
           do
           not
           use
           this
           severity
           upon
           themselves
           ;
           but
           then
           their
           great
           care
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           not
           discovered
           .
           For
           though
           it
           be
           not
           a
           capital
           crime
           ,
           yet
           the
           irreligious
           criminal
           ,
           if
           convicted
           before
           the
           Cady
           ,
           is
           oftentimes
           drub'd
           ,
           and
           by
           way
           of
           expiation
           and
           penance
           ,
           is
           to
           fast
           a
           considerable
           number
           of
           days
           .
           To
           prevent
           the
           scandal
           and
           the
           punishment
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           durst
           not
           so
           much
           as
           enter
           into
           a
           Cabaret
           (
           when
           the
           Greeks
           were
           allowed
           to
           sell
           Wine
           )
           which
           would
           have
           been
           a
           double
           crime
           ,
           remembring
           the
           sad
           fate
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           being
           got
           drunk
           in
           the
           Ramazan
           time
           ,
           had
           hot
           melted
           Lead
           poured
           down
           his
           Throat
           and
           into
           his
           Ears
           by
           Nassuf
           ,
           who
           was
           chief
           Vizir
           under
           Achmet
           ,
           who
           judged
           his
           bad
           example
           merited
           this
           severity
           :
           though
           some
           ,
           out
           of
           their
           excessive
           love
           to
           it
           ,
           will
           venture
           to
           drink
           in
           Christians
           Houses
           ,
           where
           they
           may
           be
           free
           and
           can
           have
           it
           .
           Their
           luxury
           ,
           instead
           of
           being
           repressed
           by
           this
           total
           abstinence
           ,
           is
           the
           rather
           heightned
           and
           
           inflamed
           ;
           for
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           Sun
           is
           set
           ,
           and
           their
           Lamps
           flame
           round
           about
           the
           Towers
           of
           their
           Moschs
           ,
           which
           they
           place
           in
           several
           figures
           ,
           as
           of
           a
           Gally
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           which
           make
           a
           very
           diverting
           shew
           ;
           and
           that
           prayers
           are
           ended
           ,
           from
           which
           none
           who
           are
           well
           are
           to
           be
           absent
           ,
           who
           have
           any
           care
           of
           their
           reputation
           ,
           they
           play
           the
           gluttons
           more
           solemnly
           ,
           and
           spend
           the
           whole
           night
           in
           entertainments
           and
           revellings
           .
           They
           pass
           over
           the
           day
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           weariness
           and
           drowsiness
           ,
           wishing
           and
           yawning
           till
           the
           Evening-Star
           appears
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           night
           they
           enjoy
           themselves
           doubly
           for
           their
           forced
           abstinence
           and
           forbearance
           ;
           which
           is
           therefore
           the
           more
           shameful
           and
           ridiculous
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           but
           an
           introduction
           to
           riot
           .
           
           Sick
           persons
           and
           Travellers
           are
           dispensed
           with
           ,
           but
           upon
           this
           condition
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           have
           regained
           their
           health
           ,
           or
           have
           finished
           their
           voyages
           ,
           they
           fast
           so
           many
           days
           in
           another
           month
           ,
           till
           they
           have
           filled
           up
           the
           number
           .
           Some
           
           out
           of
           a
           foolish
           opinion
           of
           merit
           ,
           begin
           their
           Fast
           in
           the
           month
           preceding
           ,
           but
           which
           is
           always
           to
           be
           concluded
           with
           the
           last
           day
           of
           Ramazan
           ,
           and
           never
           to
           be
           extended
           beyond
           this
           limit
           .
           No
           Children
           are
           tyed
           to
           this
           hard
           Law
           ,
           though
           sometimes
           they
           make
           Boys
           of
           five
           or
           six
           years
           of
           age
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           learn
           to
           accustom
           themselves
           ,
           fast
           two
           or
           three
           days
           together
           ,
           after
           some
           little
           intermissions
           .
           This
           month
           was
           consecrated
           by
           Mahomet
           to
           this
           solemnity
           ,
           because
           in
           it
           he
           pretended
           to
           receive
           the
           Alcoran
           from
           Heaven
           .
           In
           this
           they
           all
           pretend
           to
           a
           greater
           devotion
           than
           ordinary
           ;
           and
           he
           who
           at
           other
           times
           scarce
           cared
           to
           go
           to
           Church
           ,
           thinks
           now
           to
           redeem
           his
           former
           neglects
           by
           his
           greater
           diligence
           and
           frequency
           .
           The
           last
           day
           of
           it
           is
           devoted
           to
           the
           memory
           of
           their
           dead
           Friends
           and
           Relations
           ,
           whose
           Graves
           marked
           with
           red
           Oker
           they
           usually
           visit
           ,
           and
           put
           up
           their
           prayers
           and
           suffrages
           for
           their
           Souls
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           well
           with
           them
           ;
           with
           which
           ceremony
           they
           end
           the
           
           day
           and
           the
           Fast
           together
           .
        
         
           The
           following
           Moon
           begins
           the
           Feast
           of
           the
           great
           Bairam
           ,
           
           which
           is
           a
           time
           of
           great
           mirth
           and
           joy
           ,
           lasting
           only
           for
           three
           days
           .
           In
           the
           morning
           of
           the
           first
           of
           which
           the
           great
           Guns
           are
           discharged
           ,
           and
           Drums
           beat
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           but
           joy
           and
           triumph
           in
           the
           Streets
           .
           They
           seem
           to
           be
           quite
           another
           sort
           of
           men
           than
           they
           are
           all
           the
           year
           besides
           ,
           diverting
           themselves
           in
           the
           open
           Streets
           with
           Musick
           and
           Dancing
           ,
           making
           invitations
           and
           entertainments
           at
           their
           Houses
           ,
           and
           sending
           presents
           to
           their
           Friends
           .
           A
           great
           number
           of
           Sheep
           are
           killed
           too
           upon
           the
           first
           day
           of
           this
           Festival
           ;
           
           which
           they
           call
           Kurban
           ,
           or
           
             the
             Offering
          
           ,
           hereby
           thinking
           that
           God
           will
           become
           propitious
           and
           favourable
           to
           them
           ,
           this
           being
           no
           obscure
           Relique
           of
           the
           Mosaical
           Worship
           ,
           (
           Mahomet
           borrowing
           something
           out
           of
           the
           Religions
           then
           most
           in
           vogue
           ,
           when
           he
           first
           started
           up
           a
           Prophet
           )
           and
           is
           questionless
           looked
           upon
           by
           them
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           an
           expiatory
           
           Sacrifice
           ,
           which
           they
           use
           at
           other
           times
           upon
           solemn
           occasions
           .
           As
           Solyman
           ,
           when
           he
           enter'd
           Buda
           1541
           ,
           sacrificed
           in
           the
           great
           Church
           dedicated
           to
           the
           
             V.
             Mary
          
           ,
           turned
           into
           a
           Mosch
           ;
           and
           so
           at
           Strigonium
           two
           years
           after
           ,
           in
           1543
           ;
           As
           Selim
           his
           Father
           did
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           for
           good
           success
           in
           his
           expedition
           into
           Egypt
           .
           Every
           man
           is
           his
           own
           Priest
           ,
           and
           may
           slay
           his
           Sheep
           at
           his
           own
           House
           .
           They
           distribute
           the
           several
           parts
           of
           it
           among
           the
           poor
           ,
           reserving
           nothing
           in
           the
           least
           to
           their
           own
           uses
           ,
           which
           will
           take
           off
           from
           the
           merit
           of
           the
           Sacrifice
           ;
           which
           also
           ceases
           and
           is
           rendred
           ineffectual
           ,
           if
           these
           Victims
           be
           purchased
           with
           money
           ,
           got
           dishonestly
           either
           by
           fraud
           or
           violence
           .
           I
           have
           been
           assured
           of
           a
           Turk
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           scrupulous
           this
           way
           ,
           that
           instead
           of
           satisfying
           for
           the
           injustice
           he
           had
           been
           guilty
           of
           ,
           and
           restoring
           what
           he
           was
           wrongfully
           possessed
           of
           ,
           only
           desired
           an
           English
           Merchant
           to
           change
           such
           a
           number
           of
           Dollars
           for
           others
           of
           the
           same
           species
           ,
           fancying
           
           those
           that
           were
           got
           honestly
           in
           the
           way
           of
           industry
           and
           Merchandise
           would
           thrive
           better
           with
           him
           than
           those
           he
           parted
           with
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           money
           only
           were
           in
           fault
           ,
           and
           drew
           a
           curse
           after
           it
           ,
           which
           he
           fancied
           thus
           easily
           avoided
           by
           an
           exchange
           .
           The
           Sheep
           thus
           sacrificed
           ,
           they
           fancy
           enter
           into
           Paradise
           ,
           and
           there
           graze
           all
           along
           the
           flow'ry
           Meadows
           upon
           the
           Banks
           of
           Rivers
           flowing
           with
           Milk
           and
           Honey
           .
        
         
           Seventy
           days
           after
           is
           the
           Feast
           of
           little
           Bairam
           ,
           
           which
           is
           not
           observed
           with
           half
           the
           pomp
           and
           noise
           as
           the
           former
           .
           
        
         
           In
           the
           intervening
           space
           the
           Pilgrims
           prepare
           from
           the
           farthest
           quarters
           of
           the
           Empire
           for
           their
           journey
           to
           wards
           Mecca
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           enter
           that
           City
           in
           procession
           the
           first
           day
           of
           this
           Feast
           .
           In
           this
           pilgrimage
           all
           perswasins
           of
           Mahometans
           agree
           ,
           the
           obligation
           lying
           upon
           all
           indifferently
           to
           perform
           it
           ,
           once
           at
           least
           in
           their
           lives
           .
           The
           concourse
           of
           Pilgrims
           is
           extraordinary
           great
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           greater
           
           pomp
           and
           shew
           ,
           and
           for
           better
           security
           and
           conveniency
           of
           travel
           ,
           there
           are
           places
           assigned
           confining
           upon
           the
           respective
           Countries
           whence
           they
           usually
           come
           ,
           where
           they
           meet
           first
           either
           alone
           or
           in
           dispersed
           companies
           ;
           such
           is
           Damascus
           for
           those
           of
           Europe
           and
           the
           
             lesser
             Asia
             ;
             Cairo
          
           for
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           
             Africa
             ;
             Zibet
          
           ,
           a
           City
           in
           
             Arabia
             Felix
          
           ,
           for
           the
           people
           of
           Arabia
           and
           the
           Islands
           of
           the
           Indian
           Ocean
           ;
           and
           Bagdat
           for
           the
           
             Persians
             ,
             Vsbeck
             Tartars
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Subjects
           of
           the
           Mogul
           .
           But
           this
           obligation
           and
           command
           is
           dispensable
           in
           several
           cases
           .
           If
           they
           are
           employed
           in
           the
           necessary
           service
           of
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           either
           about
           his
           person
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Wars
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           any
           Province
           .
           If
           they
           be
           sickly
           ,
           and
           so
           their
           health
           like
           to
           be
           endangered
           by
           long
           travel
           ;
           if
           they
           are
           poor
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           wherewithall
           to
           maintain
           their
           Families
           in
           their
           absence
           ,
           or
           cannot
           furnish
           themselves
           with
           necessaries
           for
           the
           Voyage
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           is
           in
           a
           manner
           wholly
           left
           to
           their
           liberty
           
           and
           choice
           ,
           and
           is
           to
           be
           measured
           and
           directed
           by
           their
           convenience
           and
           interest
           .
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           there
           is
           so
           much
           of
           merit
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           such
           reputation
           gained
           ,
           every
           one
           thinking
           himself
           ,
           as
           the
           more
           holy
           ,
           so
           the
           more
           fortunate
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           gone
           to
           take
           possession
           and
           secure
           themselves
           of
           a
           particular
           place
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           that
           several
           thousands
           flock
           there
           continually
           every
           year
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           numbers
           at
           least
           out-do
           the
           Christians
           ,
           who
           live
           among
           them
           ,
           whose
           zeal
           and
           devotion
           carry
           them
           to
           visit
           the
           holy
           Sepulchre
           of
           Jesus
           in
           Jerusalem
           at
           the
           time
           of
           Easter
           .
           The
           ceremonies
           are
           too
           many
           and
           too
           idle
           to
           be
           put
           down
           here
           minutely
           and
           in
           detail
           ;
           the
           chiefest
           and
           most
           remarkable
           are
           these
           which
           follow
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           communicated
           to
           me
           by
           a
           curious
           and
           learned
           Renegado
           :
           They
           all
           afterward
           meet
           on
           the
           Mountain
           Arephat
           ,
           not
           far
           from
           Mecca
           ,
           and
           are
           there
           at
           the
           farthest
           by
           the
           ninth
           day
           of
           the
           month
           Dulhaggi
           ,
           where
           they
           sacrifice
           ,
           and
           put
           on
           their
           holy
           
           Covering
           or
           Blanket
           ,
           of
           which
           presently
           .
        
         
           The
           Haggiler
           or
           Pilgrims
           put
           on
           a
           white
           woollen
           Coat
           ,
           and
           hang
           about
           their
           necks
           a
           white
           Stole
           ,
           all
           their
           other
           Clothes
           being
           cast
           off
           ,
           pairing
           their
           Nails
           ,
           cutting
           their
           Mustachios
           and
           Beards
           ,
           and
           shaving
           their
           Pubes
           ,
           Head
           ,
           and
           Body
           ,
           or
           washing
           their
           Body
           ,
           at
           least
           their
           Head
           ,
           Feet
           ,
           and
           Hands
           ,
           and
           after
           perfume
           themselves
           and
           say
           their
           prayers
           .
           By
           this
           they
           become
           Muharrem
           or
           devoted
           ,
           and
           are
           obliged
           to
           abstain
           from
           all
           obscenity
           of
           language
           and
           strife
           ,
           even
           from
           hunting
           and
           looking
           after
           game
           ,
           &
           do
           not
           dare
           so
           much
           as
           to
           kill
           a
           Louse
           ,
           or
           put
           on
           their
           other
           Clothes
           ,
           Turbants
           ,
           or
           Caps
           .
           Yet
           they
           may
           go
           to
           a
           Bagno
           or
           House
           for
           shade
           ,
           or
           into
           a
           Bed.
           
        
         
           Upon
           their
           entring
           Mecca
           ,
           they
           go
           strait
           to
           the
           first
           Mosch
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           the
           Black
           Stone
           ,
           which
           they
           foolishly
           imagine
           the
           
             Patriarch
             Abraham
          
           used
           to
           step
           upon
           to
           mount
           his
           Camel
           ,
           and
           say
           their
           prayers
           
           there
           ,
           and
           kiss
           it
           and
           rub
           their
           Chaplets
           of
           Beades
           upon
           it
           .
           The
           whose
           remaining
           Ceremony
           consists
           in
           sacrificing
           Sheep
           ,
           in
           processions
           about
           the
           wall
           of
           the
           Sepulchre
           of
           Mahomet
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           neighbouring
           Mountain
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Rock
           ,
           in
           which
           as
           they
           pretend
           with
           the
           like
           certainty
           ,
           are
           still
           to
           be
           seen
           the
           footsteps
           of
           that
           Patriarch
           .
           
           Several
           in
           their
           return
           ,
           to
           make
           their
           pilgrimage
           compleat
           and
           more
           meritorious
           ,
           visit
           Jerusalem
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           preserve
           a
           great
           veneration
           ;
           the
           ordinary
           name
           whereby
           it
           is
           known
           and
           called
           in
           their
           discourse
           ,
           being
           Kuds
           ,
           or
           the
           Sanctuary
           ,
           or
           the
           
             holy
             City
          
           ;
           to
           which
           they
           add
           the
           additional
           titles
           of
           Sherif
           and
           Mubarek
           ,
           or
           the
           
             noble
             and
             blessed
             holy
             City
          
           .
           Here
           they
           come
           to
           worship
           and
           say
           their
           prayers
           in
           the
           Mosch
           ,
           which
           is
           built
           upon
           the
           top
           of
           Mount
           Zion
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           place
           where
           Solomons
           Temple
           stood
           ,
           once
           the
           
             Mountain
             of
             Gods
             holiness
             ,
             and
             the
             joy
             of
             the
             whole
             Earth
             ,
             and
             still
             beautiful
             for
             its
             situation
             .
          
           This
           like
           the
           Chappel
           
           at
           Mecca
           ,
           they
           esteem
           so
           holy
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           only
           lawful
           for
           a
           Musulman
           to
           enter
           into
           it
           .
           If
           a
           Christian
           or
           Jew
           should
           but
           lift
           up
           the
           Antiport
           ,
           and
           set
           one
           step
           into
           it
           ,
           he
           profaned
           it
           ,
           and
           indeed
           the
           penalty
           of
           such
           a
           curiosity
           would
           be
           ,
           as
           they
           give
           out
           ,
           no
           less
           than
           death
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           they
           would
           force
           them
           upon
           a
           necessity
           of
           redeeming
           their
           life
           with
           the
           loss
           and
           change
           of
           their
           Religion
           .
           Yet
           some
           Greeks
           have
           been
           so
           curious
           ,
           who
           have
           spoke
           Turkish
           admirably
           well
           ,
           and
           known
           all
           the
           Rites
           and
           Customs
           used
           in
           their
           Worship
           ,
           as
           to
           put
           on
           a
           Turbant
           and
           dissemble
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           enter
           boldly
           therein
           ,
           who
           report
           upon
           the
           best
           survey
           and
           observation
           they
           could
           make
           ,
           they
           could
           see
           nothing
           extraordinary
           or
           differing
           from
           what
           was
           in
           their
           other
           Churches
           .
           So
           that
           it
           seems
           nothing
           but
           the
           holiness
           of
           the
           ground
           in
           which
           it
           stands
           ,
           derives
           upon
           it
           this
           great
           lustre
           and
           veneration
           ,
           and
           makes
           the
           Turks
           so
           cautious
           and
           superstitious
           how
           they
           admit
           strangers
           .
        
         
         
           All
           upon
           their
           return
           are
           mighty
           zealous
           in
           the
           observations
           of
           the
           least
           punctilio's
           of
           the
           institutions
           of
           Mahomet
           ,
           
           and
           particularly
           abhor
           the
           very
           thought
           of
           Wine
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           prohibited
           liquor
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           drink
           a
           drop
           of
           this
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           to
           save
           their
           lives
           .
           Some
           put
           out
           their
           eyes
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           blest
           with
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Tomb
           of
           their
           Prophet
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           cared
           for
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           afterward
           .
           Others
           impose
           upon
           themselves
           a
           silence
           of
           two
           ,
           three
           ,
           or
           four
           years
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           longer
           ,
           and
           upon
           no
           provocation
           or
           danger
           will
           open
           their
           mouths
           to
           speak
           a
           word
           .
           This
           is
           to
           several
           the
           great
           comfort
           and
           triumph
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           been
           at
           Mecca
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           merit
           of
           those
           weary
           steps
           they
           have
           taken
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           prayers
           they
           have
           offer'd
           up
           at
           Mahomets
           Shrine
           ,
           they
           flatter
           themselves
           they
           shall
           not
           fail
           of
           entring
           Paradise
           ,
           though
           in
           all
           other
           things
           they
           be
           as
           very
           Turks
           as
           they
           were
           before
           they
           set
           one
           foot
           forward
           upon
           their
           journey
           .
           
           The
           
             Grand
             Signor
          
           every
           year
           sends
           a
           considerable
           present
           to
           Mecca
           ,
           and
           Clothes
           for
           the
           covering
           and
           adornment
           of
           the
           Temple
           Kaabe
           ,
           at
           which
           time
           the
           old
           is
           taken
           down
           ;
           and
           happy
           is
           he
           who
           brings
           home
           a
           rag
           of
           it
           with
           him
           ,
           which
           he
           preserves
           ever
           after
           ,
           as
           a
           holy
           relique
           and
           a
           powerful
           Amulet
           against
           all
           danger
           whatever
           ;
           and
           with
           the
           same
           care
           ,
           as
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Catanea
           do
           the
           Vail
           of
           St.
           Agatha
           against
           the
           eruptions
           of
           Mongibel
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           principal
           Festival
           days
           are
           these
           .
           
           On
           the
           twelfth
           night
           of
           the
           month
           of
           the
           former
           Rabbia
           ,
           they
           celebrate
           the
           
             Birth
             of
             Mahomet
          
           ,
           hanging
           out
           Lamps
           at
           their
           Moschs
           ,
           which
           with
           them
           is
           the
           most
           usual
           sign
           and
           expression
           of
           their
           triumphs
           and
           rejoicings
           .
           At
           this
           time
           they
           employ
           all
           the
           wit
           and
           eloquence
           they
           have
           ,
           as
           little
           or
           as
           great
           soever
           it
           is
           ,
           but
           far
           different
           from
           European
           ,
           and
           indeed
           consists
           only
           in
           phantastick
           and
           swelling
           expressions
           after
           the
           Eastern
           way
           ,
           flowing
           from
           a
           gross
           and
           uncultivated
           fancy
           ,
           
           without
           any
           great
           depth
           of
           reason
           or
           sence
           ;
           which
           practise
           might
           put
           several
           Christians
           to
           the
           blush
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           not
           hardened
           into
           immodesty
           and
           an
           obstinate
           humour
           by
           their
           conceitedness
           ,
           who
           refuse
           to
           pay
           that
           respect
           to
           the
           memory
           of
           the
           Birth-day
           of
           their
           Saviour
           ,
           which
           the
           Turks
           so
           zealously
           pay
           to
           that
           of
           their
           false
           Prophet
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           twenty-seventh
           night
           of
           the
           month
           Regeb
           ,
           is
           the
           Feast
           of
           the
           
             Ascension
             of
             Mahomet
             into
             Heaven
          
           ;
           a
           Fable
           so
           ridiculous
           in
           its
           whole
           composition
           and
           circumstances
           ,
           that
           nothing
           but
           absolute
           sottishness
           can
           admit
           it
           as
           credible
           ;
           but
           yet
           as
           gross
           and
           foolish
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           they
           believe
           it
           with
           the
           same
           certainty
           ,
           as
           that
           there
           was
           such
           a
           man.
           
        
         
           The
           fifteenth
           night
           of
           Shaaban
           is
           called
           Baratghege
           or
           the
           
             Night
             of
             Priviledge
          
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           say
           was
           conveyed
           a
           Sword
           out
           of
           Heaven
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Mahomet
           ,
           and
           an
           Instrument
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           commissioning
           him
           to
           draw
           it
           ,
           and
           make
           
           use
           of
           it
           against
           the
           Christians
           and
           all
           others
           ,
           who
           should
           oppose
           the
           propagation
           of
           the
           new
           Religion
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           twenty-seventh
           night
           of
           Ramazan
           ,
           is
           the
           Feast
           of
           the
           
             Descent
             of
             the
             Alcoran
          
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           cause
           why
           the
           Impostor
           thought
           fit
           to
           consecrate
           the
           whole
           Month
           to
           more
           than
           ordinary
           devotion
           ,
           being
           the
           holiest
           time
           of
           the
           year
           .
           And
           to
           encourage
           them
           to
           spend
           this
           Festival
           in
           the
           exercises
           of
           Religion
           ,
           they
           keep
           up
           and
           support
           the
           credit
           and
           reputation
           of
           it
           with
           a
           pretended
           priviledge
           from
           God
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           petitions
           they
           put
           up
           from
           Jatzi
           ,
           or
           an
           hour
           and
           half
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           until
           the
           Sky
           opens
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           speak
           )
           and
           the
           day
           appears
           ,
           shall
           be
           infallibly
           granted
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           has
           decreed
           and
           determined
           this
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           call
           the
           prayer
           at
           this
           time
           
             Kadar
             namasi
          
           ,
           or
           the
           prayer
           of
           predestination
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           fixt
           and
           established
           distinction
           of
           order
           and
           degree
           among
           the
           Ministers
           of
           their
           Religion
           ;
           
           the
           chiefest
           of
           which
           is
           the
           Mufti
           ,
           who
           
           
           is
           often
           too
           consulted
           in
           Civil
           affairs
           and
           controversies
           ,
           which
           seem
           to
           have
           little
           or
           no
           respect
           and
           dependence
           upon
           Religion
           ;
           and
           so
           may
           be
           lookt
           upon
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           a
           supreme
           Judge
           under
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           a
           Chief
           Priest
           .
           He
           is
           the
           great
           Doctor
           and
           Oracle
           of
           their
           Law
           ,
           and
           Heir
           (
           as
           they
           speak
           )
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           Fountain
           of
           vertue
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           one
           who
           can
           resolve
           all
           the
           difficulties
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           who
           has
           a
           Key
           to
           open
           all
           the
           treasures
           of
           truth
           ;
           for
           by
           these
           and
           such
           like
           foolish
           characters
           do
           they
           represent
           him
           .
           Let
           him
           be
           never
           so
           dull
           and
           stupid
           otherwise
           ,
           either
           through
           a
           natural
           incapacity
           ,
           or
           age
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           defect
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           preferred
           to
           the
           Muftiship
           ,
           as
           some
           have
           been
           out
           of
           a
           capriccio
           by
           some
           Emperors
           ,
           presently
           he
           becomes
           infallible
           ;
           his
           decisions
           are
           sacred
           and
           authentick
           ,
           and
           his
           authority
           is
           unquestionable
           and
           received
           without
           any
           dispute
           or
           debate
           ,
           and
           his
           dreams
           are
           lookt
           upon
           as
           inspiration
           ,
           as
           
           being
           
           Mahomet's
           representative
           .
           Though
           he
           poor
           man
           ,
           conscious
           to
           himself
           of
           the
           Cheat
           ,
           uses
           to
           be
           over-modest
           ,
           and
           is
           ashamed
           to
           assume
           this
           inerrable
           power
           ,
           and
           subscribes
           his
           Sentence
           with
           this
           usual
           Expression
           ,
           
             God
             knows
             better
          
           ;
           which
           is
           yet
           no
           bar
           to
           the
           Peoples
           opinion
           and
           esteem
           of
           him
           ;
           and
           no
           one
           under
           the
           Emperour
           dares
           pass
           judgment
           contrary
           to
           his
           determination
           .
           To
           keep
           up
           this
           veneration
           of
           the
           Musti
           in
           the
           People
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           descends
           from
           his
           State
           ,
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           appears
           before
           him
           ,
           rises
           up
           and
           advances
           leisurely
           six
           or
           seven
           steps
           towards
           him
           ,
           and
           permits
           him
           to
           kiss
           his
           left
           Shoulder
           ;
           whereas
           the
           chief
           Vizir
           is
           only
           permitted
           to
           kiss
           and
           salute
           the
           hem
           of
           his
           Vest
           ,
           though
           to
           do
           some
           little
           honour
           to
           his
           first
           Minister
           he
           makes
           a
           step
           or
           two
           forward
           to
           meet
           him
           .
           The
           Emperour
           makes
           great
           use
           of
           him
           in
           his
           private
           Councils
           ,
           and
           scarce
           sits
           upon
           a
           great
           design
           without
           his
           advice
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           take
           the
           more
           among
           the
           Souldiers
           and
           People
           ,
           
           who
           assure
           themselves
           both
           of
           the
           lawfulness
           ,
           and
           convenience
           ,
           and
           necessity
           of
           an
           Expedition
           ,
           and
           flatter
           themselves
           too
           with
           the
           good
           success
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           ratifyed
           by
           his
           consent
           ,
           and
           blest
           by
           his
           Prayers
           and
           encouragement
           .
           If
           reason
           of
           State
           judg
           it
           necessary
           to
           strangle
           or
           take
           off
           the
           head
           of
           a
           Vizir
           ,
           any
           other
           Bassa
           or
           General
           of
           the
           Janizaries
           ;
           the
           
           Mufti
           's
           consent
           will
           vindicate
           the
           execution
           ,
           and
           stop
           the
           clamours
           and
           discontents
           of
           the
           Soldiers
           and
           People
           :
           who
           by
           this
           are
           made
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           person
           cut
           off
           deserved
           to
           die
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           a
           piece
           of
           Religion
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Emperours
           Pleasure
           ,
           and
           the
           
           Mufti
           's
           determination
           noless
           than
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           God.
           The
           Authority
           of
           the
           Mufti
           being
           so
           great
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           will
           not
           trust
           a
           matter
           of
           that
           consequence
           to
           an
           election
           ,
           knowing
           that
           the
           keeping
           up
           his
           Prerogative
           in
           the
           disposal
           of
           such
           an
           office
           to
           a
           fit
           person
           ,
           who
           shall
           comply
           with
           his
           humour
           and
           the
           necessity
           of
           State
           ,
           is
           a
           just
           piece
           of
           
           Policy
           ,
           on
           which
           may
           oftentimes
           depend
           the
           safety
           and
           security
           of
           his
           Person
           and
           Government
           .
           Although
           usually
           he
           prefers
           one
           of
           the
           Cadileskires
           into
           the
           place
           of
           the
           deposed
           or
           dead
           Mufti
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           for
           his
           turn
           ;
           But
           in
           case
           the
           Mufti
           should
           prove
           resractory
           and
           disturb
           his
           Councels
           by
           throwing
           in
           scruples
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           refuse
           to
           obey
           and
           confirm
           his
           Orders
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           never
           so
           unjust
           and
           unreasonable
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           long
           to
           seek
           for
           a
           remedy
           ;
           and
           as
           if
           the
           spirit
           of
           infallibility
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           was
           before
           invested
           ,
           immediately
           upon
           this
           foolish
           act
           of
           disobedience
           ,
           left
           him
           to
           his
           pure
           natural
           condition
           ;
           then
           he
           is
           said
           to
           dote
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           infatuated
           ,
           and
           to
           forfeit
           his
           discretion
           and
           understanding
           ,
           and
           is
           hereby
           rendred
           unworthy
           of
           so
           holy
           and
           supereminent
           a
           dignity
           ;
           and
           one
           presently
           is
           substituted
           into
           his
           place
           ,
           who
           understands
           better
           the
           Arts
           of
           compliance
           and
           Courtship
           ,
           and
           will
           receive
           as
           an
           Oracle
           whatever
           comes
           proposed
           to
           him
           out
           of
           the
           Seraglio
           .
           
           The
           Mufti
           by
           his
           place
           always
           moves
           with
           the
           Emperour
           ;
           none
           of
           his
           Retinue
           more
           constantly
           attends
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           ready
           to
           assist
           with
           his
           Councel
           at
           all
           times
           in
           case
           of
           doubt
           or
           difficulty
           .
           This
           high
           place
           lies
           in
           common
           to
           any
           one
           ,
           whom
           the
           Emperour
           shall
           think
           fit
           to
           dignifie
           and
           honour
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           confined
           to
           the
           Kindred
           and
           Posterity
           of
           Mahomet
           ,
           as
           some
           through
           a
           mistake
           have
           affirmed
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           fully
           assured
           the
           Mufti
           sometimes
           acts
           as
           a
           meer
           Politician
           and
           Counsellor
           of
           State
           ,
           though
           the
           advancement
           of
           Religion
           is
           always
           the
           pretence
           ,
           as
           it
           happened
           upon
           a
           debate
           before
           the
           Emperour
           much
           about
           the
           year
           1669.
           when
           there
           were
           dispatched
           two
           Gentlemen
           out
           of
           Croatia
           with
           full
           Commission
           to
           treat
           about
           their
           becoming
           tributary
           to
           the
           
             Grand
             Signor
          
           ,
           from
           several
           of
           the
           Nobles
           of
           the
           Roman
           communion
           ,
           who
           afterwards
           had
           their
           heads
           struck
           off
           at
           Newstadt
           ,
           upon
           the
           assurance
           of
           his
           assistance
           and
           protection
           against
           the
           Emperour
           
           of
           Germany
           ,
           whose
           Government
           they
           had
           shook
           off
           ,
           and
           thought
           to
           justifie
           and
           secure
           their
           Rebellion
           this
           way
           .
           
             Mustapha
             Caimacam
          
           of
           Adrianople
           was
           against
           their
           being
           received
           ,
           as
           being
           against
           the
           Peace
           made
           so
           solemnly
           after
           the
           battel
           of
           Rab
           ;
           and
           besides
           very
           politickly
           remarqued
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           fit
           time
           while
           they
           were
           involved
           in
           so
           troublesom
           and
           expenseful
           a
           War
           with
           the
           Venetians
           in
           Candia
           ,
           to
           bring
           the
           Germans
           upon
           their
           backs
           ,
           which
           would
           inevitably
           follow
           ;
           but
           the
           Mufti
           was
           as
           zealous
           and
           fierce
           for
           their
           being
           taken
           into
           protection
           ,
           alledging
           that
           the
           Port
           was
           the
           refuge
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Interest
           of
           Religion
           as
           well
           as
           of
           State
           would
           be
           advanced
           by
           such
           an
           acquist
           ,
           which
           the
           Christians
           themselves
           would
           maintain
           and
           make
           good
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           was
           of
           greater
           obligation
           ,
           than
           the
           strict
           observing
           of
           a
           Treaty
           ,
           that
           the
           misfortunes
           of
           the
           last
           Hungarian
           War
           forced
           them
           to
           submit
           to
           .
           The
           Emperour
           distracted
           with
           such
           different
           
           Counsels
           ,
           would
           resolve
           nothing
           till
           he
           had
           received
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Vizir
           then
           before
           Candia
           ;
           but
           before
           that
           could
           be
           brought
           back
           ,
           they
           had
           certain
           intelligence
           ,
           that
           Croatia
           was
           over
           run
           with
           an
           Army
           of
           Thirty
           thousand
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           force
           of
           the
           discontented
           and
           rebellious
           Nobility
           defeated
           ,
           and
           not
           an
           Acre
           of
           Land
           left
           to
           plant
           a
           Turkish
           Garrison
           in
           .
        
         
           Next
           to
           the
           Mufti
           are
           the
           two
           Cadileskires
           ,
           
           the
           one
           of
           Anatolia
           ,
           who
           has
           the
           precedence
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           of
           Rumuli
           or
           Thrace
           ;
           the
           authority
           of
           which
           latter
           ,
           notwithstanding
           ,
           the
           seeming
           restraint
           of
           the
           name
           ,
           is
           extended
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Turk
           has
           any
           Dominions
           in
           Europe
           .
           These
           formerly
           were
           ,
           as
           their
           titles
           literally
           signify
           ,
           
             Judges
             of
             the
             Army
          
           ;
           and
           perpetually
           attended
           the
           Camp
           to
           administer
           Justice
           among
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           Discipline
           of
           War
           might
           receive
           support
           ,
           and
           be
           maintained
           ,
           and
           kept
           up
           better
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           and
           little
           quarrels
           that
           might
           arise
           among
           
           them
           ,
           might
           be
           the
           more
           fairly
           determined
           ,
           and
           capital
           punishments
           inflicted
           according
           to
           the
           demerit
           of
           the
           Criminals
           .
           This
           was
           the
           design
           of
           their
           Original
           Institution
           ;
           but
           at
           present
           they
           only
           assist
           the
           Vizir
           or
           his
           Deputy
           ,
           in
           deciding
           civil
           Causes
           ,
           and
           exercise
           no
           authority
           and
           power
           over
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           who
           have
           long
           since
           extorted
           this
           Priviledge
           from
           the
           
             Grand
             Signor
          
           ,
           to
           be
           tryed
           only
           by
           their
           respective
           Commanders
           and
           Officers
           ,
           They
           have
           carried
           before
           them
           a
           Pole
           or
           Spear
           ,
           on
           the
           top
           of
           which
           hangs
           horse-hair
           ,
           as
           an
           Ensign
           of
           Honour
           ;
           to
           support
           which
           ,
           besides
           what
           they
           get
           by
           bribes
           and
           fees
           from
           the
           parties
           contending
           ,
           which
           are
           greater
           or
           lesser
           proportionally
           to
           the
           quantity
           of
           the
           Sum
           ,
           about
           which
           the
           Suit
           is
           commenced
           ,
           They
           have
           a
           daily
           allowance
           of
           Five
           hundred
           Aspers
           out
           of
           the
           Exchequer
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Canon
           established
           by
           the
           Emperour
           Suleiman
           .
        
         
           The
           Mollas
           challenge
           the
           third
           place
           :
           who
           ,
           
           under
           the
           Bassas
           ,
           are
           
           Judges
           and
           Presidents
           of
           Provinces
           :
           in
           the
           chief
           Cities
           of
           which
           they
           reside
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           the
           Cadies
           or
           inferiour
           Judges
           are
           obliged
           to
           give
           an
           accompt
           of
           their
           Judicature
           .
           Their
           pay
           is
           out
           of
           the
           Publick
           Treasure
           ,
           which
           is
           never
           less
           than
           Three
           hundred
           Aspers
           a
           day
           ,
           but
           always
           under
           the
           allowance
           of
           the
           Cadileskires
           .
           The
           first
           design
           and
           intent
           of
           the
           allowance
           was
           agreeable
           to
           Equity
           and
           Justice
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           live
           handsomly
           and
           well
           ,
           and
           never
           be
           forced
           to
           descend
           to
           base
           Arts
           and
           ways
           of
           gain
           ,
           unworthy
           their
           places
           ,
           or
           be
           under
           the
           temptation
           of
           perverting
           the
           Law
           for
           reward
           and
           gain
           .
           But
           this
           does
           not
           satisfie
           and
           content
           their
           avarice
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           ashamed
           to
           extort
           Money
           and
           Presents
           from
           the
           several
           Parties
           ,
           who
           must
           this
           way
           defend
           their
           Cause
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           not
           have
           it
           miscarry
           ,
           be
           it
           never
           so
           just
           and
           equitable
           in
           it self
           .
           This
           is
           the
           best
           and
           most
           effectual
           Plea
           they
           can
           possibly
           make
           :
           for
           certainly
           if
           Justice
           be
           to
           be
           sold
           in
           any
           part
           of
           the
           
           world
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           Turkey
           .
           For
           though
           they
           may
           pretend
           Religion
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           may
           seem
           nice
           in
           determining
           some
           Suits
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           both
           known
           and
           sadly
           experienced
           ,
           by
           poor
           Christians
           especially
           ,
           if
           they
           implead
           any
           Turk
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           horribly
           corrupt
           ,
           and
           men
           of
           no
           faith
           or
           honesty
           ,
           and
           judg
           the
           cause
           on
           his
           side
           ,
           who
           has
           given
           the
           greatest
           bribe
           ;
           though
           to
           free
           themselves
           from
           the
           infamy
           and
           guilt
           of
           injustice
           ,
           they
           alledge
           several
           trickish
           subtilties
           out
           of
           the
           Alcoran
           ,
           and
           from
           Tradition
           ,
           and
           to
           stave
           off
           the
           injured
           person
           from
           pursuing
           his
           right
           ,
           and
           prosecuting
           his
           complaint
           .
           These
           are
           reckoned
           among
           the
           number
           of
           Church-men
           ,
           the
           Law
           by
           which
           they
           judge
           and
           determine
           Cases
           ,
           being
           as
           much
           a
           part
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           founded
           in
           their
           Alcoran
           and
           Sunna
           or
           Tradition
           ,
           as
           the
           Rites
           of
           their
           Worship
           :
           and
           although
           they
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           in
           the
           Moschs
           ,
           and
           sustain
           only
           the
           office
           of
           Civil
           Judges
           ;
           they
           are
           accordingly
           advanced
           to
           the
           highest
           
           dignity
           a
           Church-man
           is
           capable
           of
           .
        
         
           Every
           Mosch
           has
           a
           Priest
           peculiarly
           belonging
           to
           it
           ,
           
           who
           is
           called
           Imaum
           .
           In
           the
           royal
           Moschs
           and
           others
           that
           be
           endowed
           ,
           several
           are
           maintained
           ,
           who
           take
           turns
           in
           celebrating
           their
           office
           ,
           or
           else
           for
           greater
           Decorum
           and
           State
           officiate
           together
           .
           A
           small
           proportion
           and
           measure
           of
           Learning
           is
           a
           sufficient
           qualification
           of
           a
           
             Turkish
             Priest
          
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           great
           need
           of
           any
           praevious
           study
           ,
           or
           a
           peculiar
           education
           and
           designment
           to
           make
           any
           candidate
           fit
           to
           take
           the
           care
           and
           Government
           of
           a
           Mosch
           upon
           him
           .
           For
           the
           most
           part
           if
           he
           can
           but
           read
           the
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           write
           and
           recite
           a
           few
           Versicles
           out
           of
           the
           Alcoran
           ,
           and
           be
           no
           way
           scandalous
           in
           his
           life
           ,
           though
           he
           has
           been
           at
           a
           Trade
           all
           his
           life
           long
           ,
           he
           is
           very
           capable
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           get
           to
           be
           nominated
           to
           fill
           up
           any
           vacancy
           ;
           and
           in
           case
           of
           any
           miscarriage
           or
           unfitness
           degraded
           as
           it
           were
           from
           his
           function
           ,
           and
           he
           contentedly
           returns
           to
           his
           Trade
           again
           ,
           and
           one
           
           of
           his
           Neighbours
           is
           preferred
           into
           his
           place
           .
           The
           great
           Vizir
           is
           Patron
           of
           most
           of
           the
           richest
           Moschs
           ;
           the
           chief
           Mufti
           disposes
           of
           others
           ;
           the
           Kizlir-aga
           or
           chief
           of
           the
           black
           Eunuchs
           recommends
           persons
           to
           succeed
           in
           the
           vacant
           places
           of
           the
           royal
           Moschs
           ;
           the
           Capi-aga
           challenges
           a
           right
           ,
           where
           any
           of
           the
           Pages
           of
           the
           Haz-oda
           or
           Chamber
           have
           been
           founders
           ,
           as
           having
           been
           bred
           up
           under
           the
           care
           of
           his
           Predecessors
           .
           To
           other
           places
           of
           lesser
           value
           the
           recommendation
           of
           the
           people
           is
           sufficient
           ,
           who
           upon
           producing
           his
           Letters
           Testimonials
           to
           the
           Vizir
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           his
           Deputies
           appointed
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           are
           forthwith
           admitted
           and
           confirmed
           .
           The
           greatest
           allowance
           as
           far
           as
           I
           could
           learn
           any
           of
           these
           could
           pretend
           to
           ,
           is
           Sixty
           Aspers
           a
           day
           ;
           though
           some
           are
           content
           with
           a
           sixth
           part
           .
        
         
           The
           vast
           number
           of
           Priests
           may
           be
           collected
           from
           the
           great
           number
           of
           Churches
           ,
           
           which
           are
           every
           where
           to
           be
           met
           with
           .
           They
           stand
           very
           thick
           in
           
             Constantinople
             ,
             Pera
          
           and
           Galata
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Towns
           situated
           upon
           the
           Bosphorus
           .
           In
           the
           Country
           the
           poorest
           Village
           whatever
           has
           a
           Mosch
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           large
           ,
           two
           or
           three
           ;
           if
           the
           Inhabitants
           be
           Turks
           ,
           which
           I
           add
           ,
           because
           some
           Christians
           are
           permitted
           to
           live
           by
           themselves
           ,
           without
           the
           mixture
           of
           any
           Turks
           ;
           which
           is
           particularly
           indulged
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           live
           in
           Villages
           about
           eight
           or
           ten
           Miles
           from
           Constantinople
           toward
           the
           Bosphorus
           ,
           and
           not
           far
           from
           the
           
             black
             Sea
          
           (
           in
           one
           of
           which
           ,
           Belgrade
           ,
           seated
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           a
           Wood
           ,
           my
           Lord
           Ambassador
           had
           his
           Villa
           or
           Countrey-house
           )
           who
           are
           obliged
           to
           take
           care
           ,
           that
           the
           several
           Channels
           ,
           which
           convey
           the
           water
           from
           the
           numerous
           Springs
           arising
           not
           far
           off
           ,
           be
           kept
           clear
           and
           unobstructed
           ,
           and
           the
           water
           have
           a
           free
           passage
           to
           the
           Aqueducts
           ,
           the
           glorious
           work
           of
           Valentinian
           ,
           and
           long
           after
           restored
           to
           their
           former
           usefulness
           and
           magnificence
           by
           Suleiman
           ,
           who
           for
           this
           one
           thing
           ,
           if
           there
           had
           been
           nothing
           of
           Victory
           and
           Conquest
           else
           in
           his
           Reign
           ,
           had
           deserved
           
           the
           title
           that
           usually
           is
           bestowed
           upon
           him
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           Moschs
           are
           endowed
           by
           their
           respective
           Founders
           :
           for
           upon
           no
           other
           condition
           are
           any
           allowed
           to
           build
           .
           To
           preserve
           order
           and
           unity
           among
           so
           great
           a
           number
           of
           Priests
           in
           every
           great
           City
           ,
           as
           
             Adrianople
             ,
             Prusia
             ,
             Smyrna
          
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           there
           is
           one
           who
           presides
           and
           exercises
           authority
           over
           the
           rest
           ,
           who
           is
           called
           Mufti
           ,
           whom
           they
           consult
           in
           all
           cases
           of
           ambiguity
           and
           doubt
           ,
           and
           whose
           Sentences
           and
           Orders
           they
           dare
           not
           disobey
           .
        
         
           Sometime
           in
           the
           greater
           Churches
           Harangues
           and
           Discourses
           are
           had
           before
           the
           People
           ,
           
           but
           not
           weekly
           upon
           a
           Friday
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           fixt
           day
           ,
           this
           not
           being
           the
           proper
           employment
           of
           the
           ordinary
           Imaum
           ,
           or
           Parish-priest
           ,
           whose
           Talents
           and
           parts
           do
           not
           usually
           lye
           that
           way
           .
           They
           are
           performed
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           seeming
           zeal
           ,
           earnestness
           ,
           and
           devotion
           ;
           their
           chief
           Argument
           being
           a
           Religious
           or
           Moral
           duty
           ,
           as
           frequency
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           Justice
           ,
           Charity
           ,
           
           and
           the
           like
           .
           These
           Preachers
           ,
           whom
           they
           call
           Scheicks
           ,
           who
           have
           had
           their
           Education
           in
           a
           Colledge
           or
           Convent
           ,
           and
           have
           spent
           their
           time
           in
           the
           study
           of
           the
           Alcoran
           ,
           and
           its
           several
           Commentaries
           ,
           are
           mightily
           followed
           ,
           and
           had
           in
           great
           veneration
           ,
           and
           what
           with
           their
           fluency
           of
           language
           ,
           and
           pretensions
           to
           extraordinary
           measures
           of
           devotion
           and
           cunning
           ,
           have
           a
           strange
           kind
           of
           influence
           upon
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           sometime
           are
           made
           use
           of
           as
           fit
           and
           proper
           instruments
           to
           work
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           Besides
           these
           ,
           
           several
           are
           by
           their
           places
           and
           offices
           to
           read
           the
           Alcoran
           .
           Of
           which
           sort
           are
           about
           thirty
           in
           number
           in
           some
           of
           the
           royal
           Moschs
           ,
           who
           either
           there
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Chappels
           adjoyning
           ,
           where
           the
           Emperours
           and
           the
           Great
           Men
           lye
           interred
           ,
           read
           over
           the
           Alcoran
           every
           day
           ,
           each
           one
           taking
           his
           Section
           .
           To
           which
           are
           joyned
           others
           ,
           who
           have
           a
           Pension
           allowed
           them
           to
           come
           there
           ,
           and
           say
           daily
           Prayers
           for
           the
           dead
           .
           The
           rest
           who
           belong
           
           to
           their
           Moschs
           ,
           are
           inferiour
           Officers
           and
           Servants
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           whose
           employment
           is
           to
           call
           to
           Prayers
           ,
           to
           look
           to
           the
           Alcoran
           and
           Prayer-Books
           ,
           to
           take
           care
           of
           the
           Mats
           and
           Carpets
           ,
           to
           light
           the
           Lamps
           ,
           to
           keep
           the
           Church
           neat
           and
           clean
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           The
           Cadyes
           are
           the
           inferiour
           Justices
           ,
           
           placed
           almost
           in
           every
           Village
           to
           see
           good
           order
           kept
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           administer
           Law
           and
           Justice
           ,
           to
           decide
           Differences
           ,
           and
           to
           punish
           Offenders
           ,
           which
           they
           do
           with
           severity
           enough
           ,
           unless
           they
           buy
           off
           their
           punishment
           .
           This
           power
           they
           usually
           buy
           at
           a
           dear
           rate
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           may
           be
           no
           losers
           by
           the
           bargain
           ,
           they
           sell
           Justice
           as
           dear
           ,
           and
           upon
           every
           slight
           occasion
           ,
           oppress
           the
           poor
           Christians
           ,
           make
           Avanias
           ,
           and
           demand
           Sums
           of
           Money
           upon
           a
           pretended
           fault
           or
           breach
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           oftentimes
           force
           Travellers
           to
           give
           them
           so
           much
           Money
           in
           specie
           ,
           as
           they
           set
           upon
           their
           heads
           .
           Such
           greedy
           Extortioners
           are
           they
           ,
           as
           most
           Francs
           
           know
           ,
           who
           have
           travelled
           far
           into
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           by
           their
           sad
           experience
           .
           As
           for
           Presents
           ,
           they
           expect
           them
           of
           course
           upon
           their
           first
           coming
           into
           their
           Towns
           ;
           and
           as
           if
           they
           were
           due
           and
           recoverable
           by
           Right
           and
           Law
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           injustice
           and
           violence
           ,
           if
           we
           have
           been
           a
           little
           slow
           in
           making
           them
           ,
           they
           have
           sent
           an
           Officer
           to
           demand
           them
           .
           For
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           News
           of
           the
           arrival
           of
           any
           
             Western
             Christian
          
           is
           brought
           to
           the
           Cady
           ,
           he
           seems
           sure
           of
           a
           prey
           .
           Before
           we
           stirred
           out
           of
           our
           Caravan-serai
           ,
           which
           the
           piety
           of
           the
           Turks
           hath
           built
           for
           the
           use
           and
           accommodation
           of
           Travellers
           ,
           to
           view
           the
           Antiquities
           of
           any
           place
           ,
           we
           were
           first
           to
           obtain
           the
           leave
           of
           the
           Cady
           by
           a
           Present
           of
           Coffee
           ,
           or
           Pepper
           ,
           or
           Sugar
           ,
           and
           sometime
           of
           all
           three
           ;
           and
           unless
           we
           had
           done
           so
           ,
           we
           could
           have
           had
           no
           security
           ,
           (
           for
           by
           some
           devilish
           trick
           or
           other
           he
           would
           have
           put
           us
           to
           a
           greater
           trouble
           and
           expence
           )
           which
           together
           with
           the
           necessary
           guard
           of
           Souldiers
           to
           attend
           ,
           makes
           travelling
           
           so
           dear
           and
           chargeable
           in
           Turkey
           .
           Coming
           to
           Anchor
           on
           the
           North-side
           of
           the
           Castles
           at
           the
           Dardanels
           ,
           where
           is
           the
           narrowest
           strait
           of
           the
           Hellespont
           ,
           as
           they
           force
           all
           Ships
           to
           do
           that
           come
           from
           Constantinople
           ,
           and
           to
           lie
           there
           three
           Suns
           to
           search
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           no
           Contraband
           Goods
           or
           Slaves
           ,
           which
           have
           made
           their
           escape
           from
           their
           Patrons
           ;
           we
           went
           ashore
           ,
           and
           had
           scarce
           past
           through
           a
           Street
           or
           two
           in
           Sestos
           ,
           but
           we
           were
           overtaken
           by
           an
           Officer
           sent
           from
           the
           Governour
           to
           bring
           us
           before
           him
           :
           we
           understood
           the
           meaning
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           our
           way
           to
           the
           Castle
           bought
           some
           Coffee
           Powder
           ,
           for
           a
           Present
           ,
           which
           we
           put
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           who
           after
           some
           idle
           questions
           dismist
           us
           .
           But
           for
           the
           most
           part
           in
           our
           Land-voyages
           ,
           we
           prevented
           the
           demands
           of
           the
           several
           Cadyes
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           number
           I
           except
           the
           rascally
           Cady
           of
           Sardes
           :
           He
           hearing
           that
           there
           were
           several
           Franks
           got
           into
           the
           publick
           Chane
           ,
           very
           imperiously
           sent
           for
           his
           Present
           ;
           
           we
           replied
           ,
           that
           we
           had
           the
           Emperor's
           Pass
           to
           exempt
           us
           from
           all
           injury
           and
           exaction
           ,
           and
           to
           travel
           unmolested
           ;
           for
           such
           a
           one
           two
           English
           Gentlemen
           had
           procured
           at
           Constantinople
           ,
           passing
           thence
           over
           land
           to
           Smyrna
           ,
           which
           they
           gave
           us
           to
           make
           the
           best
           use
           we
           could
           of
           it
           in
           our
           Voyage
           to
           the
           Churches
           .
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           we
           did
           not
           rely
           so
           much
           upon
           the
           Pass
           ,
           as
           our
           number
           and
           the
           weakness
           of
           the
           Village
           :
           For
           this
           once
           glorious
           City
           the
           Metropolis
           of
           Lydia
           ,
           which
           has
           nothing
           of
           its
           ancient
           glory
           and
           state
           left
           ,
           unless
           that
           the
           great
           ruines
           shew
           what
           it
           has
           been
           before
           Earthquakes
           and
           War
           ,
           and
           the
           barbarousness
           of
           the
           Turks
           had
           caused
           those
           horrid
           and
           frightful
           desolations
           there
           ,
           is
           become
           a
           very
           pitiful
           and
           despicable
           place
           ,
           made
           up
           of
           a
           few
           Hutts
           and
           Cottages
           .
           Pretending
           to
           be
           satisfied
           with
           the
           sight
           of
           our
           Passport
           ,
           he
           counterfeits
           respect
           and
           civility
           ,
           and
           desires
           us
           to
           give
           him
           but
           half
           a
           Dollar
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           advice
           of
           the
           Janizaries
           ,
           we
           did
           not
           
           think
           fit
           to
           give
           him
           ,
           being
           such
           a
           low-spirited
           Fellow
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           single
           Asper
           ;
           upon
           which
           denial
           he
           could
           not
           contain
           his
           weak
           passion
           ,
           and
           therefore
           severely
           forbids
           a
           poor
           Christian
           ,
           that
           we
           employed
           in
           buying
           us
           some
           Provisions
           ,
           to
           be
           any
           way
           assisting
           to
           us
           .
           Afterward
           when
           we
           were
           at
           leisure
           to
           reflect
           upon
           what
           we
           had
           done
           ,
           we
           began
           to
           condemn
           our selves
           or
           our
           Imprudence
           ,
           that
           might
           have
           given
           us
           so
           much
           trouble
           ,
           which
           for
           so
           small
           a
           Sum
           as
           was
           demanded
           ,
           might
           have
           been
           better
           prevented
           ,
           being
           afterward
           sensible
           ,
           that
           neither
           our
           Swords
           nor
           Pass
           might
           have
           been
           of
           sufficient
           proof
           against
           his
           rage
           and
           madness
           .
        
         
           They
           look
           upon
           the
           Alcoran
           as
           containing
           not
           onely
           the
           Word
           and
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           
           dictated
           by
           the
           Angel
           Gabriel
           to
           Mahomet
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Rites
           and
           manners
           of
           his
           Worship
           ,
           but
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Civil
           Law
           referring
           to
           matters
           of
           Justice
           and
           Government
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           use
           its
           authority
           in
           
           the
           decision
           of
           Cases
           that
           happen
           daily
           in
           conversation
           and
           commerce
           ;
           and
           where
           it
           is
           defective
           ,
           as
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           ,
           they
           call
           in
           to
           their
           assistance
           their
           Sunna
           ,
           made
           up
           of
           the
           Sayings
           and
           Acts
           of
           their
           Prophet
           ,
           derived
           down
           to
           them
           by
           Oral
           tradition
           ,
           
           from
           Father
           to
           Son
           ,
           as
           they
           pretend
           ,
           and
           of
           equal
           authority
           with
           the
           holy
           Book
           :
           and
           because
           innumerable
           cases
           happen
           ,
           that
           are
           so
           perplext
           and
           confused
           ,
           that
           neither
           written
           nor
           traditional
           Law
           have
           made
           any
           provision
           for
           them
           ,
           equity
           and
           right
           reason
           are
           to
           interpose
           and
           determine
           ,
           but
           no
           where
           are
           less
           practised
           than
           in
           Turkey
           ,
           where
           the
           Cadyes
           make
           all
           to
           bend
           to
           their
           covetous
           humour
           ;
           and
           yet
           to
           keep
           the
           fraud
           from
           being
           discovered
           ,
           wrest
           some
           obscure
           sentence
           of
           the
           Alcoran
           in
           defence
           and
           favour
           of
           their
           unjust
           determination
           .
        
         
           The
           Cadyes
           are
           necessarily
           bred
           up
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Mahometan
           Law
           ,
           
           to
           qualifie
           and
           fit
           them
           for
           their
           office
           ;
           to
           which
           purpose
           
           there
           are
           Colledges
           ,
           endowed
           by
           Emperors
           and
           great
           men
           in
           most
           of
           the
           great
           Cities
           ,
           for
           the
           Education
           of
           Youth
           ;
           
           and
           Professors
           ,
           men
           of
           great
           age
           and
           experience
           and
           learning
           ,
           appointed
           to
           direct
           and
           govern
           their
           Studies
           ,
           whose
           office
           and
           place
           procure
           them
           great
           respect
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           they
           seldom
           walking
           in
           the
           Streets
           ,
           but
           are
           mounted
           upon
           excellent
           horses
           ,
           richly
           caparison'd
           ,
           which
           is
           indeed
           the
           usual
           Grandezza
           of
           the
           Turks
           ,
           and
           what
           all
           men
           of
           authority
           and
           fashion
           use
           ,
           having
           two
           or
           three
           Slaves
           walking
           by
           .
        
         
           Some
           of
           these
           receive
           for
           their
           Salary
           about
           three
           hundred
           Aspers
           a
           day
           ,
           
           and
           oftentimes
           are
           preferred
           to
           a
           Mollaship
           ,
           whom
           they
           presume
           by
           their
           long
           study
           to
           have
           digested
           the
           whole
           Law
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           perfect
           Masters
           of
           it
           :
           They
           are
           obliged
           to
           teach
           publickly
           the
           young
           Students
           twice
           a
           week
           ,
           on
           Saturday
           and
           Monday
           ,
           and
           to
           exact
           an
           account
           of
           their
           behaviour
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           progress
           of
           their
           Studies
           :
           and
           if
           upon
           
           examination
           they
           find
           the
           success
           answerable
           to
           their
           expectation
           ;
           after
           a
           set
           time
           they
           have
           the
           degree
           and
           title
           of
           Danishmend
           or
           Learned
           conferred
           on
           them
           .
           Each
           has
           his
           Cell
           ,
           over
           a
           set
           number
           of
           which
           is
           placed
           a
           Supervisor
           to
           prevent
           idleness
           and
           the
           practice
           of
           worse
           vices
           .
           According
           to
           the
           fame
           of
           their
           merit
           ,
           some
           are
           preferred
           to
           places
           of
           Judicature
           ▪
           others
           to
           rich
           Moschs
           ,
           who
           together
           with
           some
           of
           the
           Dervises
           bred
           up
           in
           their
           Convents
           ,
           prove
           the
           great
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           have
           that
           mighty
           influence
           upon
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           before
           was
           mentioned
           .
        
         
           Every
           Cady
           ,
           besides
           an
           Actuary
           and
           Apparitor
           ,
           
           and
           such
           like
           Officers
           ,
           has
           his
           Naip
           or
           Assistant
           ,
           who
           sees
           that
           the
           Weights
           are
           just
           ,
           and
           the
           Provisions
           which
           are
           brought
           to
           the
           Market
           ,
           be
           wholsom
           ,
           and
           sold
           at
           a
           moderate
           price
           ;
           for
           which
           purpose
           they
           walk
           the
           Streets
           and
           enter
           into
           Shops
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           Bakers
           especially
           ,
           whose
           bread
           if
           they
           find
           wanting
           of
           its
           just
           weight
           ,
           
           besides
           a
           pecuniary
           mulct
           they
           impose
           ,
           they
           oftentimes
           throw
           them
           into
           Prison
           ;
           or
           if
           the
           fraud
           be
           but
           light
           ,
           they
           bring
           them
           out
           and
           drub
           them
           upon
           the
           place
           .
           But
           for
           all
           this
           pretended
           justice
           and
           severity
           ,
           if
           they
           bribe
           but
           the
           Officer
           before-hand
           ,
           they
           may
           cheat
           the
           people
           securely
           .
        
         
           I
           found
           the
           Turks
           excessively
           pitiful
           and
           good
           natured
           towards
           dumb
           creatures
           ,
           
           soon
           putting
           them
           out
           of
           their
           pain
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           necessitated
           to
           kill
           them
           .
           Some
           buy
           birds
           on
           purpose
           to
           let
           them
           fly
           away
           and
           return
           to
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           Woods
           and
           open
           air
           .
           The
           Vultures
           fly
           up
           and
           down
           the
           Courts
           of
           the
           great
           houses
           in
           the
           City
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           perceived
           by
           natural
           instinct
           ,
           that
           Mahomet
           ,
           whose
           birds
           they
           are
           fancied
           to
           be
           ,
           had
           forbid
           under
           a
           penalty
           any
           one
           to
           shoot
           at
           them
           .
           The
           Storks
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           Spring-time
           return
           out
           of
           the
           Southern
           Climates
           to
           the
           very
           same
           Nests
           the
           sharpness
           of
           the
           Winter
           drove
           them
           from
           ,
           enjoy
           their
           natural
           liberty
           
           without
           the
           least
           molestation
           ;
           and
           if
           at
           any
           time
           in
           our
           travels
           we
           shot
           at
           them
           ,
           our
           Janizaries
           would
           take
           it
           amiss
           ,
           and
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           ominous
           ,
           as
           if
           some
           mischief
           would
           certainly
           befall
           us
           for
           our
           cruelty
           to
           the
           poor
           innocent
           birds
           .
           For
           though
           they
           use
           hawking
           ,
           and
           take
           them
           with
           Birdlime
           ,
           and
           sometime
           use
           their
           Guns
           and
           eat
           their
           flesh
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           very
           much
           accustomed
           to
           such
           dainties
           ,
           and
           never
           kill
           them
           for
           the
           sport
           and
           pleasure
           of
           it
           ,
           especially
           if
           they
           are
           not
           proper
           and
           good
           for
           food
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           great
           number
           of
           Cormorants
           and
           other
           revenous
           Fowl
           hovering
           over
           the
           Bosphorus
           ,
           and
           the
           arm
           of
           the
           Sea
           that
           divides
           Pera
           from
           Constantinople
           .
           
           But
           above
           all
           they
           seem
           to
           have
           a
           peculiar
           love
           and
           kindness
           for
           Dogs
           ,
           which
           yet
           are
           the
           ugliest
           and
           of
           the
           worst
           Race
           that
           ever
           I
           saw
           .
           They
           will
           not
           indeed
           admit
           them
           into
           their
           houses
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           unclean
           creatures
           ;
           but
           however
           lest
           the
           Winter-air
           should
           be
           too
           sharp
           and
           piercing
           ,
           
           there
           are
           distinct
           Kennels
           in
           every
           street
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           peculiarly
           belong
           ,
           and
           a
           daily
           provision
           is
           made
           of
           water
           put
           into
           hollow
           Pits
           .
           I
           have
           observed
           some
           mighty
           tender-hearted
           Janizaries
           go
           to
           a
           Bakers
           shop
           and
           buy
           an
           Asper
           or
           two
           of
           bread
           to
           bestow
           by
           way
           of
           charity
           upon
           them
           :
           when
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           if
           a
           poor
           Christian
           had
           been
           ready
           to
           perish
           for
           want
           of
           a
           little
           relief
           ,
           the
           sight
           of
           such
           a
           miserable
           object
           would
           have
           no
           way
           moved
           them
           to
           pity
           :
           and
           though
           they
           are
           so
           troublesom
           ,
           in
           the
           night
           especially
           ,
           no
           one
           dares
           either
           stab
           them
           or
           poyson
           them
           without
           danger
           of
           being
           stabb'd
           himself
           if
           the
           fact
           were
           discovered
           .
           How
           idly
           and
           fondly
           superstitious
           they
           are
           herein
           ,
           will
           appear
           by
           the
           ensuing
           relation
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           hapned
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Achmet
           ,
           yet
           still
           holds
           true
           ,
           and
           represents
           their
           present
           temper
           .
           The
           Plague
           raging
           very
           hot
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           and
           the
           Bassas
           at
           last
           seemed
           to
           make
           a
           mighty
           discovery
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           necessary
           to
           
           destroy
           the
           Dogs
           in
           and
           about
           Constantinople
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           further
           spreading
           of
           the
           Infection
           :
           but
           the
           Mufti
           ,
           who
           was
           consulted
           in
           this
           weighty
           Affair
           ,
           would
           by
           no
           means
           give
           way
           to
           so
           bloody
           and
           cruel
           a
           sentence
           ,
           maintaining
           it
           was
           altogether
           unlawful
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           might
           not
           seem
           to
           be
           peremptory
           without
           cause
           ,
           he
           added
           this
           momentous
           reason
           ,
           that
           
             Dogs
             had
             souls
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           were
           to
           be
           exempt
           from
           this
           universal
           and
           horrid
           carnage
           .
           But
           it
           was
           a
           plain
           case
           ,
           so
           great
           a
           number
           of
           Dogs
           was
           a
           real
           mischief
           :
           what
           therefore
           was
           to
           be
           done
           in
           this
           great
           strait
           and
           perplexity
           of
           mind
           ?
           Upon
           the
           
           Mufti
           's
           sentence
           they
           recalled
           the
           former
           order
           about
           their
           slaughter
           ,
           and
           resolved
           to
           transport
           them
           over
           the
           Water
           to
           
           Asia-side
           ;
           above
           fifty
           thousand
           were
           found
           upon
           the
           Muster
           ,
           and
           carried
           over
           to
           Scutary
           and
           the
           Neighbouring
           places
           :
           but
           though
           they
           were
           out
           of
           sight
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           not
           out
           of
           mind
           ;
           and
           their
           care
           of
           them
           seemed
           to
           be
           doubled
           ,
           and
           
           Provisions
           were
           sent
           daily
           over
           to
           keep
           life
           and
           soul
           together
           ,
           in
           compliance
           with
           the
           
           Mufti
           's
           learned
           and
           philosophical
           determination
           ;
           till
           at
           last
           growing
           weary
           of
           the
           expence
           and
           trouble
           ,
           and
           fearing
           they
           might
           infect
           the
           places
           where
           they
           were
           ,
           with
           great
           trouble
           and
           reluctancy
           of
           mind
           they
           conveyed
           them
           to
           some
           of
           the
           uninhabited
           Islands
           that
           lie
           in
           the
           Propontis
           toward
           the
           Bay
           of
           Nicomedia
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           famished
           .
           But
           the
           City
           since
           is
           so
           pester'd
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           I
           believe
           if
           a
           new
           Muster
           were
           now
           made
           ,
           the
           number
           would
           be
           found
           to
           be
           greater
           .
           No
           one
           must
           offer
           to
           kick
           or
           touch
           any
           of
           them
           ;
           if
           a
           Christian
           does
           this
           by
           chance
           ,
           they
           impute
           it
           to
           his
           hatred
           and
           ill
           will
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           chide
           ,
           if
           not
           beat
           him
           for
           it
           :
           as
           one
           in
           a
           great
           fury
           askt
           a
           Christian
           ,
           who
           through
           great
           haste
           and
           carelesness
           trod
           upon
           a
           Mangey
           Curr
           ,
           that
           lay
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           
             Thou
             Infidel
             ,
             how
             dost
             thou
             know
             ,
             but
             that
             thy
             fathers
             soul
             is
             in
             that
             poor
             dog
             ?
          
           shewing
           by
           this
           his
           love
           to
           the
           
           dog
           ,
           and
           his
           zeal
           for
           his
           opinion
           :
           for
           he
           was
           one
           of
           those
           who
           maintained
           the
           idle
           Pythagorean
           dream
           of
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           transmigration
           of
           Souls
           .
        
         
           They
           still
           retain
           the
           absurd
           principle
           of
           fate
           ,
           
           which
           is
           the
           genuine
           issue
           of
           their
           gross
           ignorance
           and
           barbarousness
           .
           This
           makes
           them
           encounter
           the
           greatest
           dangers
           of
           Death
           with
           such
           desperate
           boldness
           ;
           fearless
           and
           secure
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           thoughts
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           a
           raging
           Plague
           .
           The
           contagion
           does
           not
           hinder
           them
           from
           visiting
           persons
           infected
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           freedom
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           only
           sick
           of
           an
           ordinary
           Fever
           ;
           they
           wipe
           their
           faces
           with
           the
           Handkerchiefs
           of
           their
           dead
           Friends
           ,
           and
           put
           on
           the
           very
           cloaths
           they
           but
           lately
           died
           in
           :
           their
           confidence
           being
           grounded
           upon
           this
           foolish
           belief
           ,
           that
           every
           man's
           destiny
           is
           written
           in
           his
           forehead
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           prevented
           or
           kept
           off
           by
           care
           or
           Medicine
           ,
           that
           the
           term
           of
           life
           is
           fatal
           and
           peremptory
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           go
           
           about
           to
           extend
           it
           beyond
           the
           set
           Period
           ;
           and
           that
           Physick
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           not
           to
           prolong
           life
           ,
           but
           to
           take
           off
           from
           the
           anguish
           and
           bitterness
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           pangs
           of
           it
           the
           more
           tolerable
           and
           easie
           :
           and
           that
           it
           is
           a
           piece
           of
           folly
           to
           think
           to
           escape
           .
           This
           error
           destroys
           thousands
           of
           them
           yearly
           ,
           who
           hasten
           their
           own
           death
           by
           their
           conceitedness
           and
           folly
           :
           which
           is
           true
           of
           the
           common
           people
           especially
           ,
           in
           whose
           minds
           this
           fancy
           is
           so
           rooted
           ,
           that
           they
           think
           it
           a
           kind
           of
           Sin
           as
           well
           as
           weakness
           to
           relinquish
           their
           houses
           ,
           and
           retire
           to
           more
           wholsom
           air
           ;
           what
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           Plague
           the
           dart
           of
           the
           
             Almighty
             God
          
           ?
           and
           can
           we
           escape
           the
           blow
           that
           he
           levels
           at
           us
           ?
           is
           not
           his
           hand
           steady
           to
           hit
           the
           persons
           he
           aims
           at
           ?
           can
           we
           run
           out
           of
           his
           sight
           ,
           and
           beyond
           his
           power
           ?
           thus
           calling
           in
           the
           belief
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Divine
           Attributes
           to
           the
           maintainance
           of
           it
           .
           Indeed
           some
           of
           the
           Cadyes
           ,
           who
           seem
           to
           be
           the
           only
           men
           of
           deep
           sence
           and
           understanding
           
           among
           them
           ,
           are
           aware
           of
           the
           pernicious
           consequences
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           Plague
           grows
           hot
           and
           violent
           ,
           provide
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           their
           Families
           by
           a
           timely
           flight
           into
           the
           neighbouring
           Villages
           ,
           where
           they
           keep
           them
           till
           the
           fury
           of
           it
           is
           spent
           ;
           while
           entire
           Families
           (
           and
           one
           I
           heard
           of
           in
           our
           time
           in
           Galata
           consisting
           of
           six
           and
           thirty
           persons
           )
           which
           have
           stay'd
           behind
           ,
           have
           been
           destroy'd
           .
        
         
           The
           Plague
           necessarily
           diffuses
           its
           Poison
           among
           them
           ,
           
           having
           no
           Antidotes
           and
           Preservatives
           against
           it
           ,
           or
           Remedies
           to
           make
           use
           of
           when
           it
           has
           seized
           upon
           them
           :
           By
           such
           a
           general
           neglect
           and
           promiscuous
           mixing
           one
           with
           another
           the
           distemper
           is
           heightned
           ,
           and
           makes
           great
           wastes
           ,
           especially
           toward
           the
           end
           of
           Summer
           ,
           when
           the
           heats
           are
           so
           excessive
           ,
           and
           the
           Fruits
           ,
           and
           the
           Melons
           and
           the
           Gourds
           ripen
           ,
           which
           both
           
             Turks
             ,
             Greeks
          
           and
           Armenians
           much
           indulge
           themselves
           in
           .
           Constantinople
           is
           scarce
           all
           the
           year
           long
           free
           from
           the
           Plague
           ,
           although
           it
           
           remits
           of
           its
           fury
           in
           the
           cold
           weather
           ,
           the
           nastiness
           of
           several
           places
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           the
           stoppage
           of
           their
           common
           shores
           ,
           and
           the
           dead
           dogs
           putrifying
           in
           their
           streets
           contributing
           much
           to
           it
           ;
           which
           the
           wiser
           sort
           cannot
           but
           acknowledg
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           so
           used
           to
           the
           Plague
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           much
           solicitous
           about
           it
           .
           They
           do
           not
           think
           of
           making
           any
           publick
           Prayers
           and
           Intercessions
           ,
           till
           a
           thousand
           bodies
           are
           carried
           daily
           out
           at
           Adrianople
           Gate
           to
           the
           publick
           places
           of
           Burial
           ,
           which
           lye
           in
           the
           plain
           without
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           are
           extended
           from
           the
           Propontis
           to
           the
           Haven
           .
           For
           though
           it
           be
           an
           arrow
           that
           cannot
           be
           put
           by
           ,
           yet
           they
           acknowledg
           it
           is
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           can
           stop
           it
           if
           he
           pleases
           ;
           and
           so
           are
           forced
           at
           last
           to
           acknowledg
           the
           weakness
           and
           falsity
           of
           their
           own
           Principle
           .
           At
           such
           times
           ,
           as
           also
           when
           the
           affairs
           of
           the
           Empire
           are
           in
           an
           ill
           posture
           by
           reason
           of
           War
           ,
           the
           
             Grand
             Signior
          
           and
           Mufti
           attended
           by
           the
           Bassas
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Priests
           
           in
           solemn
           procession
           ,
           pass
           over
           the
           Water
           to
           
           Pera-side
           ,
           where
           upon
           a
           high
           hill
           a
           little
           above
           
             Kasim
             Basha
          
           in
           that
           part
           of
           it
           they
           call
           Okmidan
           ,
           where
           at
           other
           times
           the
           better
           sort
           of
           Turks
           use
           to
           shoot
           (
           which
           is
           one
           of
           their
           greatest
           exercises
           )
           on
           the
           edge
           of
           it
           toward
           the
           South-east
           is
           a
           little
           Square
           of
           about
           twenty
           paces
           long
           ,
           andas
           many
           broad
           ,
           hemm'd
           in
           with
           Freestone
           about
           two
           foot
           from
           the
           ground
           ,
           where
           I
           found
           a
           stony
           Pulpit
           ascended
           to
           by
           ten
           steps
           ;
           on
           the
           top
           of
           which
           the
           Mufti
           makes
           his
           prayers
           :
           after
           which
           Ceremony
           is
           over
           ,
           they
           think
           they
           have
           done
           all
           they
           can
           do
           ,
           and
           leave
           off
           all
           further
           care
           .
           This
           is
           their
           great
           argument
           of
           comfort
           upon
           the
           death
           of
           their
           friends
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           decree
           and
           pleasure
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           to
           submit
           to
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           humane
           counsels
           and
           remedies
           are
           ineffectual
           against
           his
           will
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           a
           great
           truth
           in
           it self
           ,
           but
           very
           much
           misapplied
           by
           them
           )
           and
           that
           so
           long
           they
           are
           to
           live
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           minute
           longer
           :
           as
           I
           remember
           a
           
           Turk
           who
           escaped
           being
           buried
           under
           the
           ruines
           of
           a
           wall
           ,
           that
           fell
           as
           he
           past
           by
           ,
           said
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           recover'd
           from
           his
           surprize
           ,
           
             Egel
             ghelmedi
          
           ,
           that
           
             the
             hour
             of
             his
             death
             was
             not
             yet
             come
             ,
          
           without
           giving
           God
           thanks
           for
           his
           great
           deliverance
           .
        
         
           Some
           of
           them
           indeed
           seem
           to
           have
           a
           great
           reverence
           and
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           
           which
           they
           shew
           both
           by
           their
           gestures
           and
           discourses
           ,
           whensoever
           they
           have
           occasion
           to
           mention
           his
           name
           ;
           referring
           all
           things
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           events
           of
           war
           ,
           or
           any
           great
           undertaking
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           journey
           ,
           and
           the
           private
           concerns
           of
           their
           life
           ,
           to
           his
           will
           and
           disposal
           ,
           ratifying
           their
           promise
           and
           purpose
           with
           this
           condition
           ,
           
             In
             Shallah
             ,
             if
             God
             will
          
           ;
           beginning
           nothing
           of
           any
           moment
           ,
           not
           stepping
           out
           of
           their
           door
           ,
           nor
           mounting
           a
           Horse
           but
           in
           the
           name
           of
           God.
           In
           any
           danger
           or
           distress
           they
           quiet
           their
           fears
           ,
           and
           encourage
           others
           not
           to
           despond
           ,
           with
           the
           remembrance
           of
           the
           mercy
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           goodness
           of
           God
           ,
           often
           
           crying
           out
           ,
           
             Allah
             karim
             ,
             God
             is
             gracious
             ,
             Allah
             ekbir
             ,
             God
             is
             great
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           out
           of
           a
           sense
           of
           their
           own
           weakness
           ,
           flying
           to
           God
           to
           help
           and
           protect
           them
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           danger
           is
           over
           ,
           the
           journey
           finished
           ,
           or
           the
           design
           accomplisht
           to
           their
           satisfaction
           ,
           they
           repeat
           often
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Alhemdo
             lillah
             ,
             praise
             to
             God
             ,
          
           by
           way
           of
           gratitude
           and
           acknowledgment
           .
           This
           is
           the
           temper
           of
           some
           of
           the
           more
           religious
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           others
           who
           run
           into
           the
           extreme
           of
           irreligion
           ;
           
           Atheists
           in
           their
           hearts
           and
           in
           their
           lives
           ;
           among
           which
           I
           may
           reckon
           justly
           enough
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Cadyes
           ,
           and
           almost
           all
           the
           
             Apostate
             Christians
          
           .
           These
           latter
           ,
           who
           conscious
           to
           themselves
           of
           horrid
           crimes
           ,
           which
           the
           Laws
           of
           Christendom
           have
           made
           capital
           ;
           or
           else
           of
           dissolute
           lives
           ,
           and
           wallowing
           in
           brutality
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           enjoy
           their
           lusts
           more
           freely
           ,
           and
           without
           check
           and
           remorse
           of
           conscience
           ,
           embrace
           the
           Mahometan
           Religion
           ,
           look
           upon
           it
           
           and
           all
           other
           Religions
           as
           a
           meer
           cheat
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           lives
           shew
           the
           disesteem
           of
           them
           .
           The
           other
           being
           men
           whose
           understandings
           are
           somewhat
           refined
           by
           their
           education
           from
           the
           stupidity
           and
           dulness
           of
           the
           ordinary
           Turks
           ,
           sensible
           of
           the
           idle
           fopperies
           of
           the
           Alcoran
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           imposture
           of
           Mahomet
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           absurdities
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           the
           inconsistency
           of
           it
           with
           the
           principles
           of
           right
           Reason
           ,
           rashly
           conclude
           of
           Religion
           in
           general
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           trick
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           an
           invention
           of
           Policy
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           belief
           of
           a
           God
           and
           of
           Providence
           is
           wholly
           owing
           to
           the
           credulity
           and
           superstition
           and
           unjust
           fears
           of
           mankind
           .
           Only
           they
           are
           so
           wise
           and
           cunning
           to
           conceal
           their
           Atheism
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           so
           justly
           suspected
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           the
           great
           danger
           an
           open
           profession
           of
           it
           would
           involve
           them
           in
           .
           For
           the
           Turks
           are
           mighty
           zealous
           for
           the
           existence
           of
           a
           Deity
           against
           the
           Atheist
           ,
           and
           think
           such
           a
           person
           not
           worthy
           to
           breath
           in
           
           the
           air
           ,
           who
           dares
           deny
           this
           fundamental
           principle
           of
           nature
           .
           And
           the
           example
           of
           such
           a
           just
           severity
           is
           very
           fresh
           in
           their
           memories
           ,
           as
           hapning
           in
           the
           year
           of
           Christ
           M.DC.LXI
           ,
           upon
           a
           certain
           Mahometan
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           here
           put
           down
           from
           the
           mouths
           of
           credible
           persons
           ,
           who
           knew
           the
           man
           very
           familiarly
           .
           This
           
             Mahomet
             Ephendi
          
           (
           which
           is
           a
           title
           of
           respect
           they
           usually
           bestow
           upon
           men
           of
           learning
           and
           authority
           )
           was
           born
           in
           Larr
           in
           
             Armeuia
             major
          
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           great
           esteem
           in
           Constantinople
           among
           all
           who
           knew
           him
           ,
           for
           his
           skill
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Arabick
           and
           Persian
           languages
           ,
           of
           a
           temper
           mild
           and
           sociable
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           covet
           the
           acquaintance
           and
           friendship
           of
           several
           
             Western
             Christians
          
           ,
           from
           whom
           he
           could
           learn
           somewhat
           ,
           and
           whom
           he
           acknowledged
           to
           understand
           the
           laws
           of
           discourse
           ,
           and
           to
           reason
           much
           better
           than
           his
           Brother
           Turks
           ,
           whom
           he
           lookt
           upon
           as
           very
           dull
           and
           heavy
           fellows
           .
           His
           inquisitive
           genius
           
           put
           him
           upon
           the
           search
           of
           several
           things
           ,
           and
           his
           pride
           and
           conceitedness
           were
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           he
           had
           found
           the
           secret
           indeed
           ,
           which
           all
           the
           Atheists
           have
           been
           seeking
           after
           to
           quiet
           and
           banish
           those
           fears
           which
           perpetually
           haunt
           their
           guilty
           minds
           .
           Ambitious
           of
           fame
           and
           applause
           ,
           he
           sets
           up
           for
           a
           profest
           Atheist
           ,
           being
           so
           far
           from
           suppressing
           these
           extravagant
           fancies
           ,
           the
           effect
           of
           the
           greatest
           madness
           whatever
           ,
           that
           he
           takes
           care
           to
           divulge
           them
           in
           all
           companies
           where
           he
           thought
           to
           meet
           with
           opposition
           ,
           and
           disputes
           fiercely
           against
           the
           being
           of
           a
           God.
           Whenever
           he
           went
           to
           visit
           
             Signor
             Warner
          
           ,
           whose
           extraordinary
           learning
           and
           worth
           derived
           a
           great
           lustre
           upon
           his
           publick
           character
           ,
           the
           first
           salute
           upon
           the
           very
           sight
           of
           him
           was
           ,
           
             there
             is
             not
          
           ,
           meaning
           a
           God
           ;
           to
           which
           the
           Resident
           would
           immediately
           reply
           ,
           
             there
             is
          
           ;
           after
           which
           they
           would
           often
           descend
           to
           a
           close
           dispute
           about
           that
           dictate
           of
           universal
           nature
           ,
           and
           right
           reason
           ;
           but
           he
           had
           
           so
           hardned
           his
           heart
           against
           all
           conviction
           ,
           and
           blinded
           his
           mind
           and
           understanding
           with
           absurd
           and
           irrational
           prejudices
           ,
           and
           foolish
           and
           vain
           imaginations
           ,
           that
           though
           he
           could
           not
           well
           sustain
           the
           mighty
           shock
           of
           arguments
           which
           the
           learned
           Resident
           level'd
           at
           him
           ,
           yet
           he
           flatter'd
           himself
           he
           could
           fully
           satisfie
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           the
           better
           of
           him
           .
           But
           in
           the
           miserable
           end
           of
           this
           wretch
           the
           Divine
           justice
           was
           as
           much
           seen
           as
           if
           he
           had
           been
           consum'd
           by
           Lightning
           from
           Heaven
           .
           There
           hapning
           in
           the
           publick
           Caravanserai
           ,
           where
           he
           lodged
           ,
           a
           quarrel
           between
           him
           and
           some
           
             Armenian
             Christian
          
           Merchants
           ,
           they
           carried
           him
           before
           the
           Caimacam
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Governour
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           who
           had
           for
           his
           Assistant
           the
           chief
           Justice
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           whom
           they
           call
           
             Stambol
             Ephendi
          
           .
           The
           injury
           he
           had
           done
           the
           Armenians
           was
           proved
           by
           several
           Witnesses
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           close
           the
           Turks
           ,
           who
           were
           present
           ,
           acquainted
           the
           Judges
           of
           the
           temper
           of
           the
           man
           ,
           and
           accused
           
           him
           of
           several
           impieties
           he
           was
           guilty
           of
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           never
           came
           to
           the
           prayers
           of
           the
           Mosch
           ,
           neglected
           the
           other
           rites
           instituted
           by
           their
           Prophet
           ,
           drank
           Wine
           freely
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Ramazan
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           that
           he
           openly
           maintained
           that
           there
           was
           no
           God.
           The
           contestation
           through
           the
           zeal
           of
           the
           Turks
           grew
           very
           hot
           ,
           and
           matter
           of
           fact
           seemed
           to
           be
           fully
           made
           out
           by
           just
           proof
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           Governour
           demanded
           of
           him
           ,
           what
           he
           could
           say
           for
           himself
           ?
           whether
           the
           evidence
           against
           him
           were
           true
           or
           no
           ?
           here
           several
           unanimously
           agree
           ,
           that
           you
           deny
           the
           being
           of
           a
           God.
           He
           replied
           without
           any
           demur
           or
           feat
           ,
           you
           would
           be
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           if
           you
           knew
           as
           much
           as
           I
           know
           .
           They
           advise
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           valued
           his
           life
           ,
           to
           retract
           his
           foolish
           and
           impious
           opinion
           ,
           otherwise
           they
           would
           pass
           the
           sentence
           of
           death
           upon
           him
           .
           They
           give
           him
           time
           to
           consider
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           expect
           that
           whatever
           his
           private
           sentiments
           were
           ,
           fear
           of
           death
           would
           make
           him
           confess
           
           his
           belief
           of
           a
           Deity
           .
           But
           it
           seems
           he
           would
           be
           a
           Martyr
           for
           his
           Atheism
           ,
           and
           chose
           rather
           to
           dye
           than
           confess
           he
           was
           in
           an
           error
           ,
           and
           dissemble
           his
           inward
           thoughts
           ;
           whereupon
           he
           is
           sentenced
           to
           dye
           ;
           he
           continues
           as
           perverse
           and
           obstinate
           as
           ever
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           last
           moments
           of
           his
           life
           .
           For
           being
           set
           upon
           a
           Mule
           with
           his
           face
           toward
           the
           tail
           ,
           and
           carried
           to
           the
           place
           of
           punishment
           ,
           and
           admonisht
           by
           the
           Subashi
           or
           Officer
           ,
           who
           attended
           upon
           the
           execution
           ,
           to
           recant
           his
           error
           ;
           his
           only
           answer
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           filth
           (
           for
           so
           I
           chuse
           modestly
           to
           express
           it
           )
           he
           was
           to
           eat
           he
           would
           eat
           presently
           ;
           meaning
           by
           the
           rude
           Proverb
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           willing
           to
           dye
           as
           soon
           as
           might
           be
           .
           Thus
           he
           perisht
           in
           his
           folly
           ,
           being
           between
           fifty
           and
           sixty
           years
           of
           age
           ,
           and
           leaving
           a
           considerable
           sum
           of
           money
           behind
           him
           ,
           infatuated
           by
           the
           just
           judgment
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           became
           most
           visible
           in
           his
           deserved
           ruine
           .
        
         
           The
           Janizaries
           are
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Turkish
           Empire
           ;
           
           anciently
           
           the
           Sons
           of
           Christians
           ,
           violently
           taken
           from
           their
           Parents
           at
           six
           and
           seven
           years
           of
           age
           ,
           as
           it
           pleased
           the
           Collectors
           ,
           sent
           into
           Bosna
           and
           Servia
           and
           the
           other
           Provinces
           of
           Europe
           (
           for
           by
           common
           observation
           they
           find
           the
           Asiaticks
           to
           make
           the
           worst
           Souldiers
           ,
           the
           pleasantness
           of
           the
           Soil
           ,
           and
           the
           mildness
           of
           the
           Air
           having
           an
           influence
           upon
           their
           tempers
           )
           who
           take
           one
           or
           two
           out
           of
           a
           Family
           ,
           
           if
           it
           be
           numerous
           ;
           and
           these
           afterward
           embracing
           a
           new
           Religion
           ,
           razing
           out
           the
           obligations
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           severe
           education
           hardned
           against
           all
           impressions
           of
           pity
           and
           good
           nature
           ,
           prove
           the
           greatest
           plagues
           and
           tormentors
           of
           their
           Relations
           ,
           and
           are
           the
           cruel
           instruments
           of
           their
           servitude
           .
           The
           collection
           of
           these
           
             Children
             of
             Tribute
          
           ,
           is
           not
           triennial
           ,
           as
           some
           have
           fancied
           ,
           but
           happens
           sooner
           or
           later
           according
           to
           the
           necessities
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           number
           and
           proportion
           of
           Souldiers
           is
           to
           be
           more
           or
           less
           supplied
           .
           Constantinople
           ,
           and
           very
           many
           other
           
           places
           are
           to
           the
           great
           joy
           and
           comfort
           of
           the
           poor
           Christian
           inhabitants
           exempted
           from
           this
           dismal
           exaction
           ,
           and
           particularly
           all
           Moldavia
           and
           Wallachia
           ;
           but
           these
           Countries
           being
           tributary
           and
           under
           the
           Turkish
           Government
           ,
           the
           respective
           Princes
           ,
           which
           they
           constitute
           and
           put
           out
           as
           they
           please
           ,
           are
           obliged
           to
           appear
           with
           such
           a
           number
           of
           Horsemen
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           when
           the
           Scene
           of
           the
           War
           lies
           either
           in
           Hungary
           or
           Poland
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           means
           they
           enlarge
           their
           Conquests
           in
           Christendom
           by
           the
           Arms
           of
           professed
           Christians
           .
           These
           Children
           are
           called
           Agiamoglans
           ,
           
           that
           is
           ,
           
             rude
             and
             unexperienced
             Boys
          
           ,
           whereof
           some
           are
           dispersed
           into
           several
           parts
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           the
           better
           be
           enured
           to
           want
           and
           labour
           and
           hardship
           ,
           and
           initiated
           in
           the
           Principles
           and
           Rites
           of
           Mahometanism
           ,
           and
           learn
           the
           Turkish
           language
           .
           Others
           are
           placed
           in
           certain
           Colledges
           ,
           built
           on
           purpose
           for
           their
           reception
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           sort
           is
           that
           at
           Constantinople
           ,
           
           and
           another
           at
           Pera
           ,
           hard
           by
           the
           Palace
           ,
           the
           ordinary
           Mansion
           of
           the
           English
           Ambassadors
           successively
           )
           which
           are
           the
           Seminaries
           of
           the
           Youth
           of
           this
           Order
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           pass
           their
           novitiate
           .
           Here
           they
           are
           under
           the
           eye
           of
           most
           rigorous
           ,
           severe
           and
           cruel
           Masters
           ,
           and
           are
           forced
           to
           the
           vilest
           offices
           ,
           to
           mortifie
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           humble
           and
           obedient
           ;
           here
           they
           are
           taught
           to
           be
           at
           the
           command
           of
           a
           beck
           or
           nod
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           way
           faulty
           ,
           are
           sure
           to
           receive
           a
           severe
           chastisement
           ;
           here
           they
           learn
           the
           first
           principles
           and
           rudiments
           of
           War.
           This
           is
           according
           to
           their
           original
           institution
           by
           Morat
           ,
           the
           first
           who
           setled
           this
           
             new
             Militia
          
           or
           Army
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           Janizary
           signifies
           ;
           which
           out
           of
           respect
           to
           the
           Founder
           and
           Order
           is
           still
           retain'd
           .
           But
           there
           discipline
           of
           late
           years
           has
           not
           been
           kept
           up
           to
           this
           great
           height
           of
           severity
           ,
           but
           is
           very
           much
           relaxed
           and
           corrupted
           .
           And
           because
           that
           according
           to
           the
           usual
           maxime
           of
           policy
           ,
           which
           experience
           hath
           so
           often
           confirmed
           and
           rendred
           
           little
           less
           than
           infallible
           ,
           Empires
           are
           kept
           and
           preserved
           by
           the
           same
           arts
           wherewith
           they
           were
           first
           establisht
           ,
           which
           ceasing
           ,
           they
           begin
           to
           moulder
           into
           pieces
           :
           We
           may
           look
           upon
           this
           decay
           of
           discipline
           as
           a
           good
           omen
           ,
           that
           the
           Turkish
           Empire
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           rais'd
           to
           that
           great
           pitch
           and
           degree
           of
           glory
           ,
           upon
           the
           ruin
           of
           so
           many
           Kingdoms
           and
           Governments
           ,
           grows
           towards
           an
           end
           ;
           the
           same
           fate
           usually
           attending
           Governments
           ,
           as
           single
           persons
           ,
           that
           after
           a
           set
           period
           of
           years
           ,
           broken
           with
           intestine
           factions
           and
           divisions
           ,
           or
           weakned
           with
           idleness
           and
           the
           charmes
           and
           delights
           of
           a
           long
           and
           uninterrupted
           peace
           they
           perish
           and
           decay
           .
           They
           are
           not
           now
           so
           solicitous
           to
           fill
           up
           those
           seminaries
           with
           Agiamoglans
           ,
           which
           anciently
           were
           accounted
           the
           hope
           and
           growing
           strength
           of
           the
           Empire
           ;
           and
           indeed
           of
           late
           years
           they
           have
           spent
           such
           a
           vast
           number
           of
           Soldiers
           in
           the
           Wars
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           get
           supplies
           hence
           fast
           enough
           to
           serve
           the
           necessities
           of
           War.
           A
           very
           considerable
           
           part
           of
           the
           veterance
           Soldiers
           was
           lost
           in
           Candia
           ,
           which
           they
           themselves
           have
           called
           the
           burying
           place
           of
           Musulmans
           .
           For
           by
           a
           very
           just
           calculation
           from
           their
           first
           landing
           in
           the
           Island
           ,
           and
           sitting
           down
           before
           Canea
           to
           the
           surrender
           of
           the
           chief
           City
           ,
           what
           by
           Plague
           and
           what
           by
           Sword
           and
           Mine
           above
           four
           hundred
           thousand
           perisht
           there
           ;
           the
           tediousness
           and
           disadvantages
           of
           the
           War
           were
           so
           grievous
           and
           irksome
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Janizaries
           went
           thither
           very
           unwillingly
           and
           without
           any
           heart
           to
           fight
           ,
           who
           dread
           all
           expeditions
           by
           Sea
           ,
           upbraiding
           the
           Emperor
           with
           the
           misfortunes
           and
           ill
           success
           of
           the
           design
           ,
           while
           their
           Country
           was
           impoverish't
           by
           the
           Temins
           ,
           a
           false
           Coin
           of
           mixt
           and
           base
           mettal
           ,
           (
           which
           were
           imported
           in
           vast
           quantities
           by
           the
           French
           &
           Italian
           Merchants
           )
           &
           that
           the
           Soldiers
           were
           thrown
           away
           in
           Crete
           ,
           &
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           went
           a
           hunting
           .
           To
           supply
           the
           Siege
           ,
           which
           made
           such
           continual
           wastes
           of
           them
           ,
           I
           have
           known
           several
           country
           fellows
           taken
           from
           the
           plough
           ,
           and
           enrolled
           Janizaries
           without
           any
           previous
           exercises
           
           of
           arms
           .
           Formerly
           all
           the
           
             Constantinopolitan
             Janizaries
          
           were
           quartered
           in
           two
           spacious
           houses
           under
           the
           banners
           of
           their
           respective
           officers
           ,
           and
           kept
           guard
           and
           watch
           ;
           but
           now
           for
           a
           little
           present
           they
           are
           dispenst
           from
           this
           attendance
           ,
           and
           are
           permitted
           to
           marry
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           several
           make
           use
           of
           the
           indulgence
           ;
           the
           cares
           of
           the
           world
           put
           them
           upon
           arts
           of
           gain
           to
           maintain
           themselves
           and
           their
           families
           ;
           and
           natural
           affection
           takes
           off
           their
           minds
           from
           the
           pursuit
           and
           love
           of
           armes
           ,
           and
           makes
           them
           chuse
           rather
           to
           lye
           at
           home
           in
           their
           houses
           than
           go
           into
           the
           field
           .
           They
           are
           busied
           in
           the
           management
           of
           trade
           ,
           and
           turn
           shop-keepers
           ,
           and
           by
           an
           idle
           and
           sedentary
           kind
           of
           life
           remit
           much
           of
           their
           warlike
           ambition
           and
           fierceness
           ,
           and
           are
           become
           soft
           and
           effeminate
           ;
           all
           their
           thoughts
           and
           wishes
           being
           for
           peace
           and
           quiet
           .
           But
           however
           ,
           the
           privileges
           of
           the
           Janizaries
           being
           so
           great
           and
           the
           name
           honourable
           ,
           they
           get
           their
           children
           admitted
           into
           the
           same
           order
           ;
           of
           
           which
           they
           are
           very
           tender
           and
           solicitous
           ;
           and
           lest
           they
           should
           any
           way
           be
           diminish't
           by
           any
           publick
           council
           or
           trick
           of
           State
           ,
           there
           are
           several
           of
           their
           order
           ,
           (
           I
           think
           about
           twelve
           ,
           whom
           they
           call
           
             Ogiack
             Agaler
          
           )
           constituted
           as
           so
           many
           Tribunes
           to
           take
           care
           of
           them
           .
           These
           Agitators
           are
           the
           men
           whom
           they
           respect
           as
           their
           Patrons
           and
           defenders
           ,
           and
           who
           have
           such
           a
           great
           power
           and
           influence
           upon
           them
           .
           If
           they
           give
           but
           the
           word
           ,
           they
           are
           presently
           up
           in
           arms
           ,
           and
           the
           Piazzas
           and
           Streets
           are
           full
           of
           seditious
           tumults
           ,
           and
           the
           Seraglio
           it self
           not
           safe
           from
           their
           assaults
           .
           For
           they
           know
           well
           enough
           that
           the
           Government
           is
           jealous
           of
           their
           strength
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           in
           their
           power
           either
           to
           depose
           or
           make
           what
           Emperor
           they
           please
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           the
           safeguard
           of
           the
           Empire
           ;
           that
           Osman
           uncle
           to
           this
           Emperor
           had
           a
           design
           of
           destroying
           their
           whole
           order
           ,
           and
           setting
           up
           another
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           more
           at
           command
           and
           not
           so
           dangerous
           to
           the
           publick
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           upon
           
           every
           discontent
           ;
           that
           his
           successors
           carry
           on
           the
           same
           evil
           designs
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           want
           of
           a
           good
           opportunity
           ,
           that
           hinders
           them
           from
           putting
           the
           same
           in
           execution
           and
           practice
           .
           Whence
           arise
           their
           care
           and
           their
           fears
           ;
           and
           proportionably
           their
           pride
           and
           insolence
           and
           extravagant
           demands
           of
           greater
           priviledges
           encrease
           ,
           and
           the
           distrust
           they
           have
           of
           the
           Emperor
           makes
           them
           unite
           more
           closely
           and
           shew
           a
           greater
           regard
           and
           respect
           to
           their
           officers
           ,
           who
           manage
           their
           interest
           .
           They
           are
           wholly
           exempt
           from
           the
           civil
           jurisdiction
           ,
           be
           the
           crime
           never
           so
           directly
           contrary
           to
           the
           Laws
           ;
           they
           are
           only
           triable
           among
           themselves
           :
           if
           it
           be
           judged
           and
           proved
           capital
           ,
           before
           they
           execute
           the
           sentence
           ,
           they
           first
           strike
           his
           name
           out
           of
           the
           Register
           ,
           and
           then
           do
           it
           privately
           and
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           disorders
           this
           unruly
           sort
           of
           men
           are
           too
           apt
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           .
           In
           every
           City
           and
           large
           Town
           ,
           where
           they
           abound
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           superior
           officer
           ,
           whom
           they
           call
           Serdar
           ,
           
           to
           whose
           jurisdiction
           they
           are
           obnoxious
           .
           He
           according
           to
           his
           orders
           ,
           sent
           either
           from
           the
           Vizir
           or
           
             Janizary
             Aga
          
           or
           General
           ,
           musters
           those
           who
           are
           within
           his
           Province
           ,
           and
           disposes
           of
           them
           according
           to
           the
           exigences
           of
           the
           present
           circumstances
           .
           If
           any
           quarrel
           happen
           among
           themselves
           ,
           they
           must
           stand
           to
           his
           decision
           ;
           before
           him
           they
           can
           only
           be
           impleaded
           by
           others
           ;
           and
           the
           partiality
           they
           shew
           to
           them
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           much
           better
           to
           take
           an
           injury
           patiently
           ,
           than
           to
           go
           about
           to
           redress
           it
           by
           a
           complaint
           ,
           which
           oftentimes
           too
           is
           resented
           and
           revenged
           .
           Such
           an
           opinion
           they
           have
           of
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           think
           they
           may
           do
           any
           thing
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           that
           go
           unpunisht
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           grand
           concern
           of
           the
           Emperor
           to
           make
           a
           wise
           choice
           of
           a
           General
           over
           these
           masterful
           Slaves
           ,
           
           of
           whose
           fidelity
           he
           may
           rest
           assured
           ,
           knowing
           the
           great
           mischief
           he
           may
           do
           by
           his
           influence
           and
           authority
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           be
           but
           the
           least
           shadow
           of
           suspicion
           ,
           he
           will
           take
           
           care
           ,
           upon
           some
           plausible
           pretence
           ,
           to
           put
           him
           out
           of
           his
           command
           ;
           the
           very
           least
           compliance
           and
           popularity
           among
           the
           Souldiers
           would
           draw
           him
           within
           the
           danger
           and
           guilt
           of
           treason
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           is
           forced
           to
           be
           stiff
           and
           fierce
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           upon
           him
           their
           ill-will
           and
           hatred
           ,
           to
           keep
           himself
           in
           the
           good
           graces
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           who
           yet
           has
           a
           watchful
           eye
           over
           him
           ,
           and
           entertains
           continual
           jealousies
           and
           fears
           of
           him
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           much
           at
           the
           devotion
           of
           the
           Seraglio
           .
           He
           has
           the
           Government
           of
           no
           Province
           ,
           City
           ,
           or
           Castle
           ;
           has
           no
           share
           in
           the
           management
           of
           State-affairs
           ;
           is
           accounted
           inferior
           not
           only
           to
           the
           
             Vizir
             Azem
          
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           other
           Bassas
           of
           the
           Port.
           If
           sometime
           he
           be
           admitted
           into
           the
           Divan
           or
           Council
           ,
           he
           is
           only
           to
           hear
           ,
           and
           never
           to
           speak
           ,
           but
           when
           his
           opinion
           is
           askt
           .
           They
           will
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           nominate
           his
           Lieutenant-General
           ,
           for
           fear
           they
           should
           conspire
           ,
           and
           make
           new
           alterations
           in
           the
           Government
           ;
           and
           justly
           ;
           for
           considering
           
           the
           power
           and
           insolent
           behaviour
           of
           the
           Janizaries
           ,
           it
           is
           far
           from
           being
           improbable
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           have
           rais'd
           the
           Empire
           to
           that
           heigth
           of
           honour
           and
           greatness
           by
           their
           valour
           ,
           so
           they
           will
           one
           day
           be
           the
           ruine
           of
           it
           by
           their
           mutinies
           and
           seditions
           .
        
         
           They
           are
           continually
           in
           pay
           ,
           
           which
           is
           various
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           quality
           ,
           age
           ,
           and
           merit
           of
           the
           person
           ,
           from
           three
           Aspers
           a
           day
           to
           twenty
           ,
           which
           they
           receive
           four
           times
           a
           year
           quarterly
           .
           They
           are
           usually
           reckon'd
           of
           late
           years
           about
           fifty
           thousand
           ;
           
           scarce
           a
           third
           part
           go
           into
           the
           wars
           together
           ,
           the
           rest
           being
           in
           Garrisons
           upon
           the
           confines
           of
           
             Hungary
             ,
             Persia
          
           ,
           and
           Dalmatia
           ,
           and
           are
           drawn
           out
           upon
           occasion
           .
           And
           great
           numbers
           of
           them
           are
           found
           at
           
             Cairo
             ,
             Buda
          
           ,
           and
           Bagdat
           ,
           to
           overaw
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           who
           are
           of
           a
           very
           unsetled
           and
           inconstant
           temper
           ,
           very
           prone
           to
           sedition
           ,
           and
           desirous
           of
           shaking
           off
           the
           Turkish
           Government
           ,
           and
           only
           to
           be
           restrained
           by
           force
           .
           Before
           they
           meet
           at
           the
           general
           place
           of
           
           Rendezvous
           ,
           a
           proportion
           of
           money
           is
           distributed
           among
           them
           ,
           to
           provide
           themselves
           with
           necessaries
           against
           evil
           events
           ;
           but
           their
           chiefest
           care
           is
           to
           get
           warm
           Clothes
           ,
           to
           defend
           themselves
           from
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           wind
           and
           cold
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           in
           provision
           
             della
             bocca
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Italians
           call
           it
           ,
           to
           pass
           the
           time
           of
           their
           lying
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           or
           before
           a
           besieged
           place
           a
           little
           better
           .
           Each
           has
           his
           Tin-pot
           and
           his
           Coffee
           ,
           and
           a
           quantity
           of
           Pulse
           ,
           Rice
           ,
           Flesh
           dried
           in
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           beaten
           into
           powder
           for
           his
           broth
           ,
           Onions
           and
           Salt
           in
           his
           little
           Sack
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           usual
           entertainment
           of
           the
           Camp.
           Every
           Fountain
           supplies
           them
           with
           drink
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           a
           crime
           punishable
           with
           death
           ,
           and
           as
           rigorously
           executed
           at
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           to
           bring
           Wine
           among
           them
           .
           They
           go
           soberly
           to
           destroy
           their
           enemies
           .
           They
           permit
           no
           women
           to
           come
           nigh
           the
           Army
           .
           All
           private
           quarrels
           are
           forbid
           under
           pain
           of
           death
           ;
           the
           least
           provocation
           is
           severely
           punish'd
           .
           Their
           marchings
           and
           encampings
           
           are
           done
           without
           noise
           ;
           silence
           being
           one
           great
           part
           of
           their
           military
           discipline
           .
           They
           ever
           are
           in
           a
           readiness
           to
           charge
           ,
           and
           go
           wherever
           they
           are
           commanded
           ,
           being
           fearless
           of
           danger
           and
           of
           death
           it self
           .
        
         
           The
           Spahyes
           are
           another
           great
           support
           of
           the
           Turkish
           Empire
           ;
           
           Soldiers
           who
           are
           obliged
           to
           serve
           on
           Horseback
           by
           the
           tenure
           of
           the
           Lands
           (
           Timars
           )
           and
           Estates
           they
           are
           possest
           of
           ;
           these
           being
           not
           only
           the
           reward
           of
           their
           sweat
           and
           blood
           ,
           but
           tyes
           and
           obligations
           to
           further
           service
           in
           the
           field
           upon
           the
           first
           summons
           ;
           each
           bringing
           so
           many
           Horses
           with
           him
           according
           to
           the
           value
           of
           what
           he
           holds
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           reason
           they
           do
           not
           receive
           an
           Asper
           of
           pay
           out
           of
           the
           
             Grand
             Signiors
          
           Exchequer
           ,
           and
           are
           therefore
           known
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Timar-Spahyes
           ,
           or
           Feudatory
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           them
           from
           other
           Spahyes
           who
           live
           in
           the
           Cities
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           obtain'd
           a
           piece
           of
           Land
           ;
           whose
           daily
           pay
           is
           very
           different
           ,
           proportionably
           to
           the
           worth
           and
           merit
           of
           the
           persons
           ,
           
           as
           was
           said
           before
           of
           the
           Janizaries
           ;
           some
           receiving
           twelve
           Aspers
           ,
           and
           others
           an
           hundred
           .
        
         
           Of
           these
           they
           reckon
           about
           twenty
           three
           thousand
           in
           Europe
           ,
           
           and
           as
           many
           or
           more
           rather
           in
           Asia
           ;
           for
           their
           number
           is
           uncertain
           ,
           and
           encreases
           with
           their
           victories
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           a
           rich
           Timar
           is
           divided
           upon
           the
           death
           of
           the
           former
           possessor
           into
           many
           parts
           ;
           besides
           such
           as
           live
           about
           Buda
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           Etzrum
           and
           Bagdat
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           obliged
           to
           go
           out
           of
           their
           Quarters
           .
           We
           must
           not
           think
           that
           when
           they
           war
           against
           Christendom
           ,
           they
           make
           bare
           the
           limits
           and
           frontiers
           of
           the
           Empire
           towards
           Persia
           .
           These
           Spahyes
           are
           no
           better
           than
           Country
           Farmers
           ;
           their
           minds
           are
           so
           taken
           up
           with
           the
           study
           of
           good
           Husbandry
           ,
           and
           the
           pleasure
           of
           enjoying
           what
           they
           have
           has
           so
           taken
           off
           their
           minds
           from
           the
           fatigues
           and
           hardships
           of
           a
           Souldiers
           life
           ,
           that
           by
           money
           and
           presents
           oftentimes
           they
           labour
           to
           get
           themselves
           exempted
           from
           that
           
           personal
           service
           they
           owe
           their
           Emperor
           ;
           which
           is
           one
           reason
           (
           the
           success
           of
           a
           Battel
           depending
           more
           upon
           discipline
           than
           number
           )
           they
           do
           not
           care
           to
           bring
           such
           vast
           Armies
           into
           the
           field
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           last
           age
           ,
           when
           Suleiman
           carried
           a
           hundred
           thousand
           Horse
           with
           him
           in
           the
           Hungarian
           war
           ,
           when
           he
           flattered
           himself
           he
           should
           become
           Master
           of
           the
           Imperial
           City
           of
           Vienna
           .
           Every
           Spahy
           is
           so
           loaden
           with
           Arms
           ,
           that
           he
           seems
           to
           carry
           an
           Armory
           with
           him
           ,
           having
           a
           short
           strong
           Bow
           ,
           the
           same
           questionless
           which
           the
           old
           Parthians
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           with
           his
           Quiver
           of
           Arrows
           ,
           Sword
           ,
           Gun
           ,
           Sheild
           ,
           Lance
           ,
           at
           the
           top
           of
           which
           hangs
           a
           little
           Banner
           ,
           which
           shews
           to
           what
           order
           he
           belongs
           .
           For
           there
           are
           six
           orders
           and
           degrees
           of
           them
           ,
           distinguishable
           by
           the
           different
           colours
           of
           their
           Banners
           ;
           
           Red
           which
           is
           that
           of
           Spahioglauleri
           ,
           Yellow
           that
           of
           Selichtari
           ,
           Green
           ,
           White
           ,
           White
           and
           Green
           ,
           Red
           ,
           and
           White
           .
           Long
           experience
           has
           taught
           them
           the
           use
           of
           these
           several
           weapons
           ,
           
           which
           they
           manage
           dextrously
           upon
           occasion
           ;
           as
           they
           do
           their
           Horses
           ,
           which
           they
           can
           stop
           upon
           a
           full
           career
           at
           the
           distance
           of
           a
           foot
           .
           It
           is
           a
           pleasant
           sight
           to
           see
           them
           divert
           themselves
           by
           throwing
           darts
           on
           Horseback
           ,
           which
           they
           do
           with
           great
           strength
           and
           dexterity
           ,
           turning
           and
           winding
           their
           Horses
           at
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           another
           sort
           of
           Feudatories
           ,
           
           whom
           they
           called
           Zaims
           ;
           fewer
           in
           number
           than
           the
           Spahyes
           ,
           obliged
           to
           the
           same
           services
           ,
           but
           with
           greater
           proportions
           of
           men
           ,
           having
           considerable
           Lordships
           .
           To
           qualifie
           their
           Children
           to
           inherit
           ,
           their
           great
           care
           is
           to
           send
           them
           to
           the
           Camp
           ,
           and
           breed
           them
           up
           Souldiers
           .
        
         
           In
           all
           their
           warlike
           expeditions
           great
           numbers
           of
           Volunteers
           offer
           themselves
           ;
           
           some
           out
           of
           a
           design
           to
           succeed
           into
           the
           places
           of
           the
           Janizaryes
           and
           Spahyes
           ,
           who
           shall
           happen
           to
           be
           knockt
           on
           the
           head
           ,
           which
           they
           judg
           worthy
           of
           their
           adventure
           ;
           for
           if
           it
           be
           their
           fate
           
           to
           dye
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           they
           believe
           they
           shall
           directly
           go
           into
           Paradise
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           survive
           a
           Battel
           ,
           they
           are
           sure
           to
           be
           enrolled
           in
           the
           
             Grand
             Signiors
          
           pay
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           only
           ambition
           they
           seem
           capable
           of
           .
           Others
           out
           of
           a
           principle
           of
           zeal
           ,
           for
           the
           propagation
           of
           Religion
           ,
           who
           usually
           prove
           the
           most
           desperate
           ,
           and
           seldom
           come
           off
           alive
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           the
           act
           meritorious
           ,
           maintain
           themselves
           ,
           and
           think
           the
           service
           it self
           a
           sufficient
           reward
           .
        
         
           The
           Auxiliary
           Forces
           are
           the
           Christians
           of
           Moldavia
           and
           Wallachia
           ,
           
           of
           whom
           before
           .
           
           Next
           ,
           the
           Tartars
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           by
           virtue
           of
           an
           old
           compact
           ,
           that
           in
           case
           of
           faileur
           of
           the
           Ottoman
           line
           ,
           their
           Prince
           shall
           succeed
           ,
           as
           some
           pretend
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           an
           interest
           to
           gain
           by
           the
           war
           ,
           come
           in
           to
           their
           assistance
           .
           They
           are
           more
           for
           their
           prey
           than
           for
           fight
           ,
           which
           they
           endeavour
           to
           avoid
           ,
           till
           necessity
           and
           shame
           put
           them
           upon
           it
           .
           They
           carry
           with
           them
           usually
           a
           great
           number
           of
           lead
           Horses
           ,
           which
           are
           of
           double
           
           use
           ,
           either
           to
           set
           their
           miserable
           Captives
           upon
           ,
           or
           in
           case
           their
           provision
           should
           fail
           ,
           to
           serve
           them
           for
           food
           ;
           Horseflesh
           being
           one
           of
           the
           Tartarian
           dainties
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           sold
           in
           the
           Market
           an
           Asper
           in
           the
           pound
           more
           than
           Beef
           or
           Mutton
           .
        
         
           Thousands
           of
           poor
           miserable
           Christians
           are
           forced
           into
           the
           wars
           ,
           and
           serve
           only
           for
           Pioners
           ,
           having
           no
           other
           Arms
           than
           a
           Mattock
           and
           a
           Spade
           ;
           sometimes
           placed
           in
           the
           front
           of
           the
           Army
           to
           break
           the
           fury
           of
           the
           onset
           ;
           or
           else
           in
           a
           Siege
           ,
           when
           they
           go
           to
           storm
           ,
           thrust
           forward
           ,
           that
           upon
           their
           bodies
           the
           Janizaries
           may
           pass
           the
           more
           securely
           .
        
         
           The
           Turkish
           Souldiers
           do
           not
           care
           to
           go
           out
           of
           their
           Winter-quarters
           till
           the
           Spring
           ,
           when
           they
           may
           find
           grass
           for
           their
           Horses
           ;
           nor
           will
           they
           keep
           in
           the
           field
           after
           October
           ,
           unless
           bribed
           with
           promises
           of
           reward
           ,
           or
           forced
           to
           it
           by
           some
           urgent
           necessity
           .
           Among
           their
           Baggage
           there
           are
           usually
           great
           quantities
           of
           metal
           ,
           to
           cast
           great
           Guns
           upon
           occasion
           ;
           
           which
           they
           find
           more
           convenient
           oftentimes
           ,
           than
           to
           carry
           Artillery
           with
           them
           ,
           especially
           in
           long
           and
           tedious
           marches
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           conveyance
           by
           water
           .
        
         
           The
           many
           great
           victories
           the
           Turks
           have
           gained
           over
           the
           Christians
           ,
           
           are
           too
           sad
           and
           convincing
           a
           proof
           of
           their
           valour
           ,
           which
           is
           heightned
           and
           rendred
           desperate
           by
           a
           concurrence
           of
           causes
           added
           to
           the
           severity
           of
           their
           discipline
           and
           education
           .
        
         
           Before
           they
           engage
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           opportunity
           ,
           the
           Surat
           or
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Sword
           is
           read
           out
           of
           the
           Alcoran
           ;
           which
           contains
           a
           warrant
           from
           Heaven
           to
           exterminate
           and
           destroy
           all
           who
           set
           themselves
           against
           this
           
             new
             Law
             ,
             revealed
             by
             God
             to
             Mahomet
          
           ;
           hence
           their
           perswasion
           and
           their
           zeal
           receive
           new
           vigor
           and
           force
           ,
           that
           they
           fight
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           Gods
           cause
           ,
           which
           makes
           them
           look
           upon
           cowardise
           and
           faint-heartedness
           as
           a
           sin
           .
           For
           who
           can
           be
           so
           base
           and
           unworthy
           as
           not
           to
           be
           ambitious
           of
           dying
           at
           
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           the
           Champions
           of
           God
           ?
           The
           signal
           being
           given
           ,
           they
           run
           upon
           their
           enemies
           with
           the
           name
           of
           God
           in
           their
           mouths
           ,
           confusedly
           repeating
           it
           several
           times
           ,
           and
           invoking
           him
           to
           assist
           and
           maintain
           his
           own
           cause
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           fighting
           for
           .
        
         
           The
           doctrine
           of
           Predestination
           and
           Fate
           contributes
           not
           a
           little
           to
           their
           fury
           ;
           upon
           confidence
           of
           which
           principle
           they
           expose
           themselves
           to
           certain
           dangers
           ,
           believing
           themselves
           safe
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           them
           ,
           if
           God
           has
           so
           decreed
           it
           ;
           which
           they
           do
           not
           know
           ,
           whether
           he
           has
           or
           no
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           event
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           all
           their
           wariness
           and
           endeavours
           to
           escape
           signifie
           nothing
           in
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           They
           are
           convinc'd
           by
           a
           thousand
           examples
           before
           their
           eyes
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           the
           readiest
           way
           to
           rise
           to
           a
           command
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           certain
           reward
           due
           to
           valour
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Bassas
           and
           all
           the
           other
           great
           Officers
           owe
           all
           to
           their
           Scymitars
           .
           Thus
           solicitous
           of
           fame
           and
           honour
           ,
           they
           value
           not
           their
           lives
           in
           fighting
           ,
           knowing
           ,
           
           that
           if
           they
           come
           off
           ,
           they
           are
           sure
           to
           be
           preferred
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           most
           effectual
           and
           efficatious
           machin
           to
           skrew
           up
           their
           courage
           to
           the
           highest
           degree
           and
           pitch
           of
           desperation
           is
           an
           opinion
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           artifices
           and
           insinuations
           of
           the
           Churchmen
           passes
           for
           infallible
           among
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           that
           whoever
           dyes
           in
           the
           wars
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           account
           of
           God
           and
           Mahomet
           a
           Martyr
           ;
           his
           death
           expiates
           and
           atones
           all
           his
           sins
           of
           what
           nature
           soever
           ;
           that
           ipso
           facto
           he
           merits
           the
           joys
           and
           pleasures
           of
           Paradise
           ,
           and
           his
           Soul
           shall
           not
           be
           kept
           to
           attend
           upon
           the
           body
           in
           the
           grave
           ,
           to
           undergo
           the
           examination
           of
           the
           two
           Angels
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           so
           terribly
           afraid
           of
           .
           A
           Mufti
           being
           consulted
           in
           what
           order
           the
           followers
           of
           Mahomet
           shnuld
           enter
           into
           Paradise
           ,
           determined
           it
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           slain
           in
           the
           wars
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           to
           have
           the
           precedence
           ;
           then
           the
           honest
           plowmen
           ;
           afterward
           the
           Lawyers
           and
           Priests
           ;
           and
           the
           rest
           promiscuously
           without
           any
           order
           at
           all
           ,
           as
           they
           can
           
           pass
           and
           get
           in
           in
           the
           croud
           .
           Animated
           with
           these
           hopes
           ,
           they
           are
           almost
           unwilling
           to
           live
           ;
           no
           danger
           terrifies
           ,
           death
           does
           not
           mate
           their
           courage
           ;
           the
           pleasant
           and
           wanton
           thoughts
           they
           entertain
           of
           their
           Fools
           Paradise
           do
           so
           run
           in
           their
           minds
           .
        
         
           They
           shew
           the
           same
           ,
           if
           not
           a
           greater
           ,
           courage
           in
           keeping
           a
           fortification
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           fixt
           their
           Half-Moon
           Standard
           ;
           much
           more
           a
           Town
           or
           City
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           built
           a
           Mosch
           ,
           when
           besieged
           by
           Christians
           ;
           chusing
           rather
           to
           undergo
           all
           the
           hardships
           of
           a
           Siege
           ,
           or
           the
           most
           dismal
           consequences
           of
           an
           assault
           ,
           then
           any
           way
           think
           of
           a
           surrender
           .
           This
           is
           a
           mighty
           piece
           of
           Religion
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           Mahometanism
           may
           loose
           no
           ground
           ;
           rather
           than
           so
           ,
           they
           will
           perish
           ,
           not
           only
           without
           complaint
           and
           murmur
           ,
           but
           willingly
           and
           with
           joy
           too
           .
           Such
           a
           fatal
           obstinacy
           are
           they
           wrought
           up
           to
           by
           their
           superstition
           .
        
         
         
           The
           great
           wasts
           ,
           which
           are
           made
           by
           plague
           and
           war
           ,
           
           are
           supplied
           by
           the
           Slaves
           which
           are
           continually
           brought
           into
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           multitude
           of
           women
           allowed
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Mahomet
           .
           It
           is
           enough
           to
           rend
           any
           heart
           ,
           that
           gives
           way
           to
           the
           least
           impressions
           of
           pity
           ,
           to
           consider
           the
           sad
           condition
           of
           poor
           Christian
           Captives
           in
           Turkey
           .
           They
           are
           chiefly
           brought
           in
           yearly
           by
           the
           Tartars
           ,
           who
           make
           excursions
           into
           Poland
           and
           Russia
           for
           several
           days
           journeys
           ,
           and
           upon
           their
           return
           sweep
           and
           carry
           all
           before
           them
           ;
           several
           Ships
           laden
           with
           them
           in
           the
           Ports
           of
           the
           
             Black
             Sea
          
           (
           the
           old
           name
           of
           Euxine
           being
           wholly
           lost
           and
           forgot
           )
           in
           the
           months
           of
           June
           and
           July
           arriving
           at
           Constantinople
           .
           This
           is
           the
           great
           Mart
           for
           Slaves
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           sure
           to
           meet
           with
           a
           quick
           and
           a
           good
           Market
           ,
           for
           no
           commodity
           is
           more
           vendible
           or
           merchantable
           .
           Or
           else
           they
           are
           brought
           along
           with
           the
           Caravans
           from
           the
           farthest
           parts
           of
           the
           Empire
           in
           Asia
           ,
           out
           of
           Georgia
           and
           
           Mengrelia
           ;
           wholly
           intent
           upon
           their
           private
           gain
           in
           the
           sale
           .
           The
           Tartars
           while
           they
           enrich
           themselves
           with
           this
           kind
           of
           spoil
           ,
           advance
           the
           publick
           interest
           of
           the
           Turks
           ;
           that
           part
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           which
           they
           ravage
           ,
           being
           much
           weakned
           by
           the
           loss
           of
           thousands
           ,
           thus
           barbarously
           carried
           into
           captivity
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           Empire
           enlarged
           and
           strengthened
           by
           such
           great
           accessions
           .
           For
           few
           ever
           return
           to
           their
           native
           Country
           ;
           and
           fewer
           have
           the
           courage
           and
           constancy
           of
           retaining
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           were
           educated
           ;
           their
           education
           being
           but
           mean
           ,
           and
           their
           knowledg
           but
           slight
           in
           the
           principles
           and
           grounds
           of
           it
           ;
           whereof
           some
           are
           frighted
           into
           Turcism
           by
           their
           impatience
           and
           too
           deep
           resentments
           of
           the
           hardships
           of
           the
           servitude
           ;
           others
           are
           enticed
           by
           the
           blandishments
           and
           flatteries
           of
           pleasure
           the
           Mahometan
           Law
           allows
           ,
           and
           the
           allurements
           they
           have
           of
           making
           their
           condition
           better
           ,
           and
           more
           easie
           by
           a
           change
           of
           their
           Religion
           :
           having
           no
           hopes
           left
           of
           being
           redeemed
           ,
           
           they
           renounce
           their
           Saviour
           and
           their
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           soon
           forget
           their
           original
           Country
           ,
           and
           are
           no
           longer
           lookt
           upon
           as
           strangers
           ,
           but
           pass
           for
           natives
           .
           Every
           Wednesday
           morning
           they
           are
           exposed
           publickly
           to
           sale
           ,
           like
           so
           many
           Horses
           or
           Sheep
           in
           a
           Fair
           ,
           in
           a
           peculiar
           place
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           which
           has
           the
           name
           of
           
             Jazir
             Basar
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Slave-Market
           ,
           where
           is
           an
           establisht
           Officer
           to
           register
           the
           sales
           .
           The
           Area
           of
           which
           is
           about
           fifty
           paces
           square
           ;
           on
           the
           sides
           of
           it
           are
           Chambers
           ,
           where
           usually
           they
           put
           the
           women
           .
           Here
           I
           have
           seen
           ,
           not
           without
           horror
           and
           confusion
           of
           mind
           (
           for
           pity
           was
           too
           mean
           a
           passion
           ,
           and
           soon
           swallowed
           up
           with
           so
           dismal
           and
           frightful
           a
           spectacle
           )
           above
           five
           hundred
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           as
           so
           many
           victims
           ,
           ready
           to
           be
           offered
           to
           Moloch
           .
           The
           poor
           Children
           ,
           scarce
           yet
           sensible
           of
           their
           misfortune
           ,
           modest
           and
           silent
           ;
           and
           the
           women
           ,
           who
           had
           any
           skill
           in
           Embroidery
           ,
           at
           work
           with
           their
           Needle
           ;
           by
           which
           artifice
           the
           Patrons
           think
           to
           put
           
           them
           off
           at
           better
           rates
           ;
           feeding
           them
           well
           before
           hand
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           look
           plump
           and
           fat
           ,
           and
           seem
           to
           be
           in
           good
           case
           ,
           and
           putting
           them
           on
           handsom
           clothes
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           attract
           a
           Chapman
           .
           There
           is
           scarce
           a
           Turk
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           of
           any
           fashion
           ,
           but
           has
           one
           Slave
           at
           least
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           twenty
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           greatness
           of
           their
           estates
           ,
           and
           the
           occasions
           they
           have
           of
           them
           .
           They
           are
           their
           proper
           goods
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           out
           to
           hire
           sometime
           ;
           whatever
           they
           get
           ,
           is
           their
           Masters
           ,
           who
           have
           an
           absolute
           power
           and
           command
           over
           them
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           except
           in
           the
           case
           of
           life
           and
           death
           ;
           otherwise
           be
           their
           usage
           never
           so
           cruel
           and
           barbarous
           ,
           the
           poor
           wretch
           has
           no
           remedy
           left
           but
           patience
           and
           submission
           .
           It
           is
           interest
           more
           than
           good
           nature
           and
           humanity
           which
           makes
           them
           use
           them
           well
           ,
           and
           puts
           them
           upon
           providing
           clothes
           ,
           victuals
           ,
           and
           whatever
           is
           necessary
           to
           sustain
           life
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           yeild
           them
           the
           better
           service
           ,
           and
           for
           fear
           they
           should
           sicken
           and
           dye
           ;
           which
           would
           
           prove
           their
           loss
           :
           the
           care
           of
           them
           being
           only
           the
           same
           with
           that
           they
           bestow
           upon
           their
           Cattel
           .
        
         
           The
           Bassas
           and
           other
           great
           men
           enjoy
           themselves
           unto
           the
           height
           ,
           
           out
           of
           foresight
           ,
           that
           in
           an
           Empire
           ,
           where
           all
           things
           are
           so
           uncertain
           ,
           and
           where
           happen
           daily
           such
           sudden
           changes
           and
           traverses
           of
           fortune
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           soon
           stript
           of
           all
           ;
           they
           will
           not
           lose
           one
           jot
           of
           their
           grandeur
           ,
           but
           mightily
           pride
           themselves
           in
           it
           .
           In
           their
           Houses
           indeed
           they
           do
           not
           consult
           pomp
           and
           beauty
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           largeness
           and
           convenience
           ;
           their
           riches
           is
           more
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           their
           Stables
           than
           in
           the
           furniture
           of
           their
           Rooms
           .
           No
           Porticos
           ,
           no
           Courts
           laid
           out
           in
           exact
           proportions
           ,
           no
           Galleries
           adorned
           with
           costly
           pieces
           of
           art
           ,
           nothing
           either
           for
           state
           or
           pleasure
           ;
           accommodation
           being
           chiefly
           lookt
           after
           ;
           their
           diet
           too
           is
           course
           and
           mean
           ,
           and
           far
           from
           luxurious
           ,
           and
           little
           differing
           from
           that
           which
           ordinary
           persons
           content
           themselves
           with
           .
           Their
           magnificence
           appears
           in
           the
           
           number
           of
           their
           Women
           ,
           of
           their
           Servants
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Slaves
           .
           Being
           bred
           up
           Souldiers
           ,
           their
           care
           and
           glory
           is
           to
           provide
           for
           the
           security
           of
           their
           Provinces
           by
           stores
           of
           Arms
           and
           other
           warlike
           Provisions
           ;
           to
           get
           an
           excellent
           breed
           of
           Arabian
           Horses
           ,
           whose
           race
           they
           will
           run
           you
           up
           to
           several
           scores
           of
           years
           ;
           and
           to
           have
           a
           considerable
           number
           of
           brave
           ,
           tall
           ,
           and
           well
           proportion'd
           young
           men
           to
           mount
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           of
           their
           constant
           retinue
           .
           In
           this
           piece
           of
           gallantry
           they
           strive
           who
           shall
           out-do
           the
           other
           ;
           which
           they
           think
           is
           true
           greatness
           .
        
         
           The
           law
           confines
           them
           to
           a
           set
           number
           of
           Wives
           ;
           
           but
           for
           Women-Slaves
           they
           are
           left
           to
           their
           own
           choice
           and
           liberty
           .
           They
           may
           heap
           up
           as
           many
           as
           their
           lust
           and
           their
           estate
           will
           and
           can
           give
           way
           to
           .
           It
           is
           wholly
           indifferent
           of
           what
           Religion
           they
           be
           ,
           so
           they
           be
           not
           very
           heathen
           .
           Over
           them
           they
           have
           a
           full
           power
           ,
           and
           can
           dispose
           of
           them
           according
           to
           their
           humour
           and
           pleasure
           ;
           and
           send
           them
           to
           the
           Market
           ,
           
           when
           they
           are
           weary
           of
           them
           ;
           it
           being
           no
           unusual
           thing
           for
           a
           poor
           miserable
           Christian
           woman
           to
           be
           sold
           five
           or
           six
           times
           .
           I
           observed
           a
           piece
           of
           cunning
           in
           the
           Jews
           ,
           who
           are
           well
           versed
           in
           all
           the
           little
           tricks
           and
           shifts
           of
           gain
           ,
           and
           who
           usually
           thrive
           under
           all
           Governments
           ,
           where-ever
           they
           are
           tolerated
           :
           They
           buy
           little
           Girls
           of
           five
           or
           six
           years
           of
           age
           at
           the
           rate
           of
           thirty
           or
           forty
           Dollars
           ,
           and
           are
           mighty
           careful
           in
           their
           education
           ;
           teaching
           them
           to
           dance
           and
           sing
           ,
           and
           instructing
           them
           in
           all
           the
           sorts
           of
           a
           winning
           behaviour
           ;
           and
           the
           advantage
           they
           receive
           does
           fully
           answer
           their
           labour
           and
           expence
           ;
           these
           accomplishments
           rendring
           them
           valuable
           at
           twenty
           times
           more
           than
           what
           they
           cost
           ;
           being
           oftentimes
           taken
           into
           the
           Seraglio
           ,
           or
           into
           the
           Families
           of
           the
           Bassas
           ,
           the
           ordinary
           Turks
           having
           not
           wherewithall
           to
           make
           such
           a
           purchase
           .
           And
           these
           mindful
           of
           the
           kindness
           of
           their
           Educators
           ,
           whose
           chief
           design
           was
           their
           own
           profit
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           the
           happy
           occasion
           
           of
           their
           preferment
           ,
           do
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           interest
           they
           get
           in
           their
           respective
           Patrons
           ,
           many
           real
           and
           great
           kindnesses
           .
           For
           the
           Captive-women
           there
           is
           scarce
           any
           possibility
           to
           escape
           ;
           they
           are
           forced
           to
           keep
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           only
           divert
           themselves
           by
           looking
           through
           a
           lattice
           of
           an
           upper
           Chamber
           ,
           if
           they
           belong
           to
           a
           person
           of
           any
           condition
           ,
           who
           usually
           keeps
           a
           Bagno
           in
           his
           house
           ;
           the
           meaner
           sort
           only
           going
           abroad
           ,
           it
           being
           disgraceful
           and
           scandalous
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           publick
           ,
           except
           in
           the
           Summer
           time
           when
           they
           are
           permitted
           now
           and
           then
           to
           go
           into
           the
           fields
           ,
           or
           pass
           the
           strait
           to
           Scutary
           ,
           or
           enjoy
           the
           cool
           refreshing
           air
           of
           the
           Bosphorus
           in
           a
           Boat
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           seen
           them
           sometimes
           ,
           with
           a
           black
           Eunuch
           in
           their
           company
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           for
           a
           guard
           ,
           as
           a
           spy
           to
           secure
           the
           fears
           and
           suspitions
           of
           their
           jealous
           Lord
           and
           Master
           .
        
         
           Fury
           and
           impatience
           oftentimes
           drive
           the
           Men-Slaves
           upon
           desperate
           attempts
           of
           escaping
           ,
           
           preferring
           their
           liberty
           to
           the
           great
           hazard
           of
           being
           
           retaken
           and
           the
           ill
           consequences
           of
           it
           .
           Some
           have
           lain
           so
           long
           in
           the
           woods
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           ,
           till
           they
           have
           been
           forced
           by
           hunger
           into
           the
           highways
           ,
           which
           lead
           to
           Towns.
           The
           Turks
           suspect
           all
           straglers
           ,
           and
           seize
           upon
           them
           either
           for
           their
           own
           use
           ,
           or
           upon
           the
           first
           notice
           given
           ,
           to
           restore
           them
           to
           their
           Patrons
           ,
           unless
           they
           produce
           an
           Hogiet
           or
           Paper
           under
           the
           Cadyes
           hand
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           free-men
           .
           Upon
           the
           absence
           and
           flight
           of
           a
           Slave
           they
           give
           notice
           far
           and
           wide
           ,
           and
           order
           several
           to
           watch
           at
           Bridges
           ,
           which
           they
           must
           necessarily
           pass
           .
           When
           I
           pass'd
           the
           Bridge
           laid
           over
           the
           Cayster
           ,
           not
           far
           from
           Ephesus
           ,
           too
           deep
           to
           be
           forded
           ,
           several
           Turks
           had
           fixt
           their
           station
           there
           ,
           hoping
           at
           that
           pass
           to
           intercept
           the
           Slaves
           they
           were
           in
           quest
           and
           pursuit
           of
           ,
           and
           taking
           us
           to
           be
           as
           good
           Musulmans
           as
           themselves
           ,
           desired
           us
           ,
           that
           if
           in
           our
           travels
           we
           met
           with
           any
           such
           ,
           whom
           they
           described
           ,
           we
           would
           stop
           them
           and
           carry
           them
           before
           the
           next
           Cady
           .
           But
           for
           all
           this
           care
           on
           the
           one
           
           side
           ,
           and
           hazard
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           some
           are
           so
           happy
           to
           get
           away
           ,
           and
           are
           mightily
           favoured
           in
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Western
             Christians
          
           especially
           ,
           in
           a
           Sea-Port
           Town
           ,
           when
           the
           Ships
           are
           upon
           their
           departure
           for
           Christendom
           .
           There
           is
           such
           a
           visible
           appearance
           of
           Providence
           in
           the
           following
           stories
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           not
           pardon
           my self
           if
           I
           omitted
           them
           .
           A
           poor
           Russ
           Lad
           ,
           about
           twelve
           years
           old
           ,
           being
           evil
           intreated
           of
           his
           Master
           ,
           was
           resolved
           to
           try
           his
           fortune
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           next
           opportunity
           in
           the
           evening
           stole
           away
           .
           He
           gets
           hastily
           over
           the
           water
           out
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           altogether
           ignorant
           whither
           he
           went
           ;
           a
           good
           providence
           carried
           him
           to
           a
           Christian
           Village
           about
           a
           mile
           from
           Pera
           ;
           he
           wanders
           up
           and
           down
           as
           a
           Stranger
           ,
           not
           knowing
           in
           that
           sad
           perplexity
           of
           mind
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           ,
           or
           what
           he
           had
           to
           do
           ,
           being
           equally
           afraid
           to
           go
           or
           stay
           ;
           it
           hapned
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           our
           Druggermen
           had
           at
           that
           time
           business
           there
           ,
           and
           easily
           guessing
           him
           to
           be
           a
           poor
           Christian
           run
           away
           from
           his
           Master
           ,
           the
           Lad
           
           confest
           it
           ,
           and
           beg'd
           of
           him
           for
           
           Christ's
           sake
           to
           take
           pity
           on
           him
           .
           The
           good
           man
           promised
           him
           to
           take
           care
           of
           him
           when
           it
           was
           a
           little
           darker
           ,
           when
           he
           could
           do
           it
           with
           greater
           security
           ,
           and
           with
           better
           hope
           of
           success
           .
           About
           an
           hour
           and
           a
           half
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           he
           brought
           the
           Boy
           to
           our
           House
           to
           kiss
           my
           Lord
           Ambassador's
           Vest
           ;
           immediately
           he
           was
           put
           into
           a
           Livery
           ,
           and
           a
           Perruke
           given
           him
           ,
           and
           kept
           within
           doors
           for
           some
           time
           :
           but
           after
           he
           began
           to
           talk
           English
           ,
           he
           walked
           the
           streets
           securely
           ;
           so
           disguised
           in
           his
           looks
           and
           habit
           ,
           that
           if
           his
           Turkish
           Master
           had
           met
           him
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           known
           him
           ,
           he
           passing
           for
           one
           who
           had
           come
           out
           of
           England
           with
           us
           .
           The
           other
           is
           this
           ,
           A
           few
           days
           before
           we
           set
           sail
           for
           Italy
           ,
           lying
           at
           Anchor
           in
           the
           Bay
           of
           Smyrna
           about
           a
           League
           without
           the
           Castle
           ,
           about
           midnight
           the
           Seamen
           ,
           who
           were
           upon
           the
           Watch
           ,
           heard
           a
           mournful
           voice
           of
           one
           in
           the
           water
           ,
           calling
           for
           help
           ;
           they
           immediately
           run
           to
           the
           sides
           of
           the
           Ship
           ,
           
           and
           spy
           one
           almost
           quite
           spent
           with
           swimming
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           sink
           through
           weariness
           ;
           they
           throw
           out
           a
           Rope
           ,
           and
           get
           him
           aboard
           .
           We
           then
           lay
           fourteen
           miles
           from
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           about
           a
           mile
           and
           a
           half
           from
           the
           shore
           .
           When
           they
           had
           recovered
           him
           with
           strong-water
           and
           a
           warm
           bed
           ,
           he
           told
           us
           next
           day
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           poor
           Christian
           of
           Russia
           ,
           of
           nineteen
           or
           twenty
           years
           of
           age
           ,
           who
           was
           resolved
           to
           make
           use
           of
           that
           opportunity
           of
           recovering
           his
           liberty
           ;
           that
           he
           got
           in
           the
           evening
           out
           of
           Smyrna
           ,
           and
           kept
           along
           the
           shore
           ,
           till
           he
           came
           to
           the
           place
           over
           against
           which
           our
           Ship
           rode
           :
           a
           calm
           Sea
           and
           a
           bright
           Star-light
           night
           favoured
           the
           bold
           adventure
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           had
           the
           Ship
           always
           in
           his
           eye
           ;
           but
           the
           distance
           deceived
           him
           ,
           proving
           greater
           than
           he
           expected
           .
           He
           throwing
           away
           his
           upper
           Vest
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           no
           hinderance
           to
           him
           in
           swimming
           ,
           committed
           himself
           to
           the
           goodness
           of
           God
           and
           the
           water
           ,
           and
           with
           much
           a-do
           got
           to
           us
           .
           We
           put
           him
           into
           Christian
           
           habit
           ,
           like
           one
           of
           the
           Seamen
           ;
           but
           for
           his
           and
           our
           greater
           security
           ,
           the
           
             Turkish
             Customers
          
           being
           within
           a
           day
           or
           two
           to
           search
           the
           Vessel
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           give
           us
           or
           the
           Merchants
           any
           trouble
           ,
           if
           they
           found
           him
           with
           us
           ,
           our
           Captain
           desired
           the
           Commander
           of
           a
           Dutch
           Man
           of
           War
           ,
           that
           lay
           in
           the
           Bay
           ,
           to
           receive
           him
           till
           we
           set
           sail
           :
           within
           four
           days
           ,
           when
           we
           were
           out
           of
           all
           danger
           ,
           we
           received
           him
           again
           ,
           and
           brought
           him
           for
           England
           .
        
         
           The
           condition
           of
           the
           Slaves
           is
           more
           or
           less
           tolerable
           ,
           
           according
           to
           the
           temper
           and
           humour
           of
           their
           Patrons
           .
           But
           of
           all
           ,
           a
           Gally-slave
           leads
           the
           most
           sad
           and
           miserable
           life
           :
           when
           they
           are
           abroad
           at
           Sea
           ,
           perpetually
           labouring
           at
           the
           Oar
           ,
           and
           chained
           to
           their
           seats
           ;
           there
           they
           are
           fixed
           in
           all
           weathers
           ;
           their
           only
           hope
           being
           this
           that
           violent
           storms
           are
           not
           very
           lasting
           .
           They
           must
           make
           a
           virtue
           of
           necessity
           ,
           and
           are
           forced
           to
           be
           patient
           .
           A
           love
           of
           life
           and
           hope
           one
           day
           of
           being
           freedmake
           them
           submit
           their
           backs
           to
           the
           cruel
           
           whip
           ;
           otherwise
           death
           would
           be
           a
           real
           advantage
           to
           them
           :
           and
           some
           indeed
           out
           of
           a
           weariness
           and
           loathing
           ,
           of
           life
           have
           been
           so
           desperate
           as
           to
           get
           loose
           and
           leap
           into
           the
           Sea.
           
        
         
           They
           who
           are
           taken
           in
           the
           wars
           are
           the
           
             Grand
             Signiors
          
           Slaves
           ,
           and
           seldom
           or
           never
           get
           their
           liberty
           ,
           unless
           when
           a
           Christian
           Ambassador
           intercedes
           powerfully
           in
           their
           behalf
           ,
           or
           that
           this
           condition
           be
           inserted
           in
           the
           Articles
           of
           a
           Treaty
           renewed
           after
           a
           rupture
           by
           war
           ;
           a
           point
           the
           Signoria
           of
           Venice
           in
           the
           late
           accord
           upon
           the
           surrendry
           of
           Candia
           pursued
           with
           great
           zeal
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           prudent
           conduct
           of
           their
           Bailo
           so
           happily
           effected
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           honour
           of
           St.
           Mark.
           They
           judg
           it
           an
           indecorum
           ,
           that
           the
           Exchequer
           should
           be
           one
           Asper
           the
           richer
           for
           ransoms
           .
           No
           ,
           their
           Prisoners
           must
           linger
           out
           their
           time
           ,
           and
           grow
           old
           either
           in
           their
           Gallies
           or
           Prisons
           ,
           unless
           they
           are
           met
           with
           and
           over-powered
           in
           fight
           by
           the
           Knights
           of
           Malta
           ,
           who
           are
           obliged
           their
           
           by
           their
           Order
           to
           be
           in
           perpetual
           enmity
           with
           the
           Turks
           ,
           and
           are
           a
           great
           thorn
           in
           their
           side
           ,
           and
           so
           have
           their
           liberty
           given
           them
           by
           the
           Conquerer
           ;
           or
           else
           when
           their
           Gallies
           are
           halled
           ashore
           into
           their
           Voltas
           ,
           by
           some
           unexspected
           chance
           get
           away
           .
        
         
           At
           such
           time
           they
           are
           shut
           up
           in
           a
           spacious
           Area
           by
           the
           Arsenal
           ,
           
           on
           the
           North-side
           of
           the
           Haven
           at
           Constantinople
           ,
           enclosed
           with
           very
           high
           walls
           ,
           and
           strict
           guard
           kept
           at
           the
           entrance
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           greater
           security
           ,
           they
           shackle
           them
           in
           couples
           .
           Here
           I
           had
           occasion
           to
           go
           often
           ,
           to
           visit
           and
           relieve
           four
           or
           five
           poor
           English
           men
           ;
           some
           of
           which
           had
           served
           Captain
           Georgio
           ,
           a
           famous
           Greek
           Pyrate
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           plague
           to
           the
           Infidels
           ;
           but
           at
           last
           by
           a
           surprize
           he
           fell
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           though
           after
           a
           most
           brave
           resistance
           ,
           himself
           being
           killed
           in
           the
           encounter
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           joy
           of
           all
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           Sea-coasts
           ,
           whose
           often
           visits
           were
           so
           terrible
           to
           them
           :
           his
           head
           was
           
           sent
           as
           a
           present
           to
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           Messenger
           was
           considerably
           rewarded
           ,
           and
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Captain
           Bassa
           ,
           who
           with
           his
           whole
           Fleet
           of
           Gallies
           ,
           assisted
           by
           some
           Ships
           of
           Tripoly
           ,
           set
           upon
           his
           two
           Ships
           in
           a
           Port
           of
           Mitylene
           ,
           highly
           magnified
           ,
           and
           Songs
           made
           upon
           the
           victory
           :
           my
           business
           being
           to
           confirm
           them
           by
           my
           advice
           in
           their
           profession
           of
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           no
           hardship
           might
           work
           upon
           their
           troubled
           minds
           to
           make
           them
           turn
           Turks
           ,
           and
           to
           relieve
           them
           as
           I
           saw
           their
           necessities
           required
           ,
           with
           the
           money
           that
           was
           put
           into
           my
           hand
           for
           such
           Christian
           uses
           .
           The
           Turks
           allow
           them
           only
           black
           bread
           and
           water
           ,
           but
           for
           other
           necessaries
           of
           life
           they
           are
           beholding
           to
           their
           Fellow
           -
           Christians
           ;
           though
           some
           of
           the
           more
           handy
           and
           ingenious
           ,
           by
           some
           kind
           of
           work
           or
           other
           do
           scrape
           together
           a
           few
           Aspers
           to
           lay
           in
           a
           little
           provision
           against
           the
           time
           of
           their
           going
           to
           Sea.
           
        
         
         
           The
           Christian
           Commanders
           and
           Officers
           are
           imprisoned
           in
           the
           
             Seven
             Towers
          
           ,
           
           scituated
           upon
           the
           Propontis
           in
           the
           South-East
           corner
           of
           Constantinople
           .
           These
           Gentlemen
           are
           the
           great
           trophies
           of
           their
           victories
           ;
           with
           these
           ,
           and
           their
           perpetual
           servitude
           they
           seem
           satisfied
           in
           the
           loss
           of
           many
           thousands
           killed
           in
           the
           war.
           They
           have
           a
           daily
           allowance
           of
           fifteen
           Aspers
           made
           by
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           esteemed
           a
           mighty
           piece
           of
           bounty
           ,
           which
           they
           cannot
           safely
           reject
           ,
           though
           the
           Governour
           usually
           gets
           a
           third
           part
           of
           it
           :
           but
           being
           most
           of
           noble
           Families
           ,
           they
           are
           well
           maintained
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           their
           Relations
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           respective
           Governments
           and
           States
           under
           which
           they
           served
           ;
           considerable
           sums
           being
           yearly
           sent
           toward
           their
           relief
           ,
           which
           is
           distributed
           in
           due
           proportion
           according
           to
           their
           quality
           and
           character
           :
           only
           I
           could
           wish
           the
           Hungarian
           and
           German
           Gentlemen
           ,
           who
           are
           Protestants
           ,
           had
           a
           little
           more
           justice
           done
           them
           in
           the
           distribution
           ,
           
           and
           did
           not
           suffer
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           their
           Religion
           .
           Here
           I
           went
           three
           or
           four
           times
           a
           year
           to
           give
           them
           the
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
          
           ,
           and
           found
           easie
           admission
           into
           the
           Castle
           ,
           as
           did
           the
           Religious
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           ,
           to
           say
           Mass
           to
           those
           of
           their
           Communion
           ,
           who
           were
           far
           more
           numerous
           ;
           visits
           were
           continually
           made
           them
           by
           their
           friends
           ;
           they
           had
           the
           free
           use
           of
           the
           Castle
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           kept
           within
           their
           due
           limits
           ;
           and
           free
           liberty
           of
           keeping
           one
           another
           company
           ;
           and
           thus
           they
           deceived
           the
           tediousness
           of
           their
           imprisonment
           by
           mutual
           kindnesses
           and
           civilities
           of
           conversation
           ;
           the
           Governour
           of
           the
           Castle
           letting
           out
           a
           Garden
           to
           a
           noble
           Venetian
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           taken
           in
           Corso
           ,
           which
           favour
           he
           admitted
           his
           fellow-prisoners
           to
           .
           Nothing
           seemed
           to
           be
           wanting
           but
           their
           liberty
           to
           make
           their
           life
           pleasant
           ;
           many
           of
           them
           were
           allowed
           to
           keep
           their
           Servants
           ,
           and
           lay
           in
           what
           provision
           they
           pleased
           ;
           the
           Governour
           being
           a
           mild
           man
           ,
           and
           extraordinary
           indulgent
           ,
           besides
           the
           usual
           
           custom
           of
           Turks
           ,
           who
           think
           that
           the
           right
           of
           war
           will
           justify
           the
           most
           horrid
           act
           of
           barbarity
           and
           brutishness
           toward
           their
           Prisoners
           ,
           who
           are
           to
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           great
           favour
           and
           mercy
           that
           their
           throats
           are
           not
           cut
           .
           But
           after
           that
           a
           
             French
             Gentleman
          
           a
           Knight
           of
           Malta
           made
           his
           escape
           in
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           the
           year
           1670.
           in
           the
           
           French-Men
           of
           War
           ,
           which
           brought
           their
           new
           Ambassador
           ;
           the
           Turks
           ,
           mad
           at
           their
           remissness
           ,
           were
           resolved
           to
           revenge
           themselves
           upon
           the
           remaining
           Prisoners
           ,
           treating
           them
           with
           all
           imaginable
           despight
           and
           cruelty
           ,
           thrusting
           them
           (
           having
           first
           put
           iron-bolts
           upon
           their
           legs
           )
           into
           loathsome
           Cellars
           and
           Dungeons
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           regard
           to
           their
           quality
           ,
           and
           suffering
           no
           Christian
           to
           come
           nigh
           them
           :
           and
           indeed
           the
           cruelty
           and
           insolence
           were
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           without
           the
           divine
           assistance
           it
           had
           been
           altogether
           insupportable
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           Slaves
           ,
           
           who
           are
           in
           private
           mens
           hands
           ,
           are
           redeemable
           at
           a
           good
           price
           ;
           but
           then
           there
           must
           
           be
           artifice
           used
           in
           the
           buying
           of
           them
           .
           The
           more
           forward
           the
           
             Western
             Christians
          
           are
           to
           redeem
           their
           Countrey-men
           ,
           the
           greater
           price
           their
           covetous
           Masters
           set
           upon
           their
           heads
           ;
           a
           seeming
           indifference
           ,
           whether
           they
           are
           redeemed
           or
           no
           ,
           does
           very
           much
           beat
           down
           the
           ransome
           .
           They
           have
           rowing
           in
           their
           Galleys
           Christians
           of
           almost
           all
           European
           Nations
           ;
           English
           ,
           and
           French
           ,
           and
           Dutch
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           Which
           must
           not
           seem
           strange
           ,
           though
           we
           have
           a
           league
           of
           commerce
           and
           trade
           with
           the
           
             Grand
             Signor
          
           and
           Ambassadors
           reside
           in
           the
           Port
           ,
           and
           the
           effects
           and
           persons
           of
           the
           Merchants
           are
           secured
           by
           virtue
           of
           capitulations
           ,
           and
           our
           Ships
           pass
           securely
           in
           their
           Seas
           .
           For
           these
           foolish
           men
           enticed
           with
           hope
           of
           prey
           and
           good
           pay
           ,
           deserted
           the
           Merchants
           Ships
           of
           their
           own
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           served
           under
           the
           banners
           of
           the
           Venetians
           and
           Malteses
           ,
           or
           else
           privateering
           Pyrats
           :
           the
           trade
           being
           usually
           gainful
           ,
           either
           by
           intercepting
           the
           
             Alexandrian
             Saikes
          
           in
           the
           Archipelago
           ,
           or
           by
           making
           
           a
           descent
           upon
           the
           land
           :
           (
           the
           Turks
           till
           of
           late
           awakened
           by
           their
           losses
           ,
           not
           fortifying
           their
           Sea-Coasts
           ,
           and
           lying
           naked
           to
           the
           assaults
           of
           every
           bold
           invader
           )
           but
           now
           and
           then
           they
           are
           snapt
           themselves
           ,
           and
           catch
           a
           Tartar
           ;
           which
           hapned
           to
           Captain
           
           Georgio's
           men
           ,
           who
           were
           all
           considerably
           rich
           with
           their
           plunder
           ;
           but
           greedy
           of
           more
           ,
           lost
           all
           ,
           and
           their
           liberty
           to
           boot
           :
           a
           continued
           success
           not
           being
           to
           be
           hoped
           for
           in
           the
           uncertainties
           of
           War.
           I
           remember
           ,
           that
           when
           I
           was
           at
           Smyrna
           ,
           I
           attended
           our
           Consul
           in
           his
           visit
           he
           made
           
             Kaplan
             Bassa
          
           ,
           a
           Georgian
           ,
           the
           Admiral
           of
           the
           
             Turkish
             Armata
          
           .
           He
           interceded
           with
           him
           in
           behalf
           of
           several
           English
           Sea-men
           which
           were
           in
           the
           Galleys
           ;
           his
           answer
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           a
           command
           from
           the
           Emperor
           to
           torment
           such
           rogues
           (
           for
           he
           was
           out
           of
           all
           patience
           when
           he
           spake
           of
           them
           )
           who
           assisted
           his
           enemies
           ;
           that
           they
           were
           to
           thank
           themselves
           for
           their
           slavery
           ;
           that
           this
           severity
           was
           justifiable
           by
           the
           rights
           and
           laws
           of
           War
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           supplicate
           
           for
           such
           ,
           who
           deserved
           greater
           punishment
           than
           what
           they
           endured
           .
        
         
           The
           Bassas
           and
           Beyes
           of
           the
           several
           Islands
           ,
           which
           are
           scattered
           up
           and
           down
           the
           Mediterranean
           ,
           hold
           their
           Places
           and
           Governments
           upon
           condition
           of
           furnishing
           out
           so
           many
           Galleys
           ,
           according
           to
           a
           fixt
           proportion
           ,
           every
           Summer-expedition
           at
           their
           own
           expence
           .
        
         
           If
           when
           they
           are
           separated
           from
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           they
           master
           an
           Enemy
           ,
           both
           ship
           and
           men
           are
           their
           own
           ;
           but
           this
           hapning
           but
           seldom
           ,
           they
           are
           forced
           to
           hire
           or
           buy
           Slaves
           to
           man
           their
           Galleys
           .
           These
           were
           the
           men
           we
           were
           forced
           to
           deal
           with
           .
           I
           should
           here
           injure
           my
           conscience
           as
           well
           as
           the
           reputation
           of
           my
           
             Lord
             Ambassador
          
           and
           the
           worthy
           Factories
           of
           Constantinople
           and
           Smyrna
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           conceal
           with
           what
           earnestness
           and
           zeal
           they
           would
           lay
           out
           great
           sums
           of
           Money
           in
           this
           most
           Christian
           piece
           of
           Charity
           ,
           consulting
           herein
           very
           generously
           the
           honour
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           honour
           of
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           as
           it
           became
           
           Christians
           and
           
             English
             Gentlemen
          
           .
        
         
           Fifty
           pounds
           sterling
           is
           an
           ordinary
           price
           for
           a
           Slave
           ;
           and
           so
           much
           we
           have
           given
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           more
           .
           We
           had
           a
           great
           mind
           to
           set
           at
           liberty
           one
           honest
           man
           above
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           offered
           a
           considerable
           sum
           of
           Money
           for
           his
           ransom
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           refused
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           been
           ,
           though
           we
           had
           doubled
           it
           .
           For
           they
           could
           not
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           well
           spare
           him
           ,
           he
           being
           a
           Sail-maker
           by
           his
           profession
           ,
           whom
           they
           continually
           employed
           ;
           and
           being
           sensible
           how
           useful
           he
           was
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           used
           him
           very
           kindly
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           could
           complain
           of
           nothing
           but
           the
           bare
           want
           of
           liberty
           .
           Others
           of
           these
           Beyes
           out
           of
           pride
           and
           peculiar
           hatred
           to
           the
           Christian
           name
           and
           of
           our
           Nation
           ,
           were
           so
           obstinate
           and
           inflexible
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           to
           be
           moved
           or
           wrought
           upon
           ,
           by
           any
           overtures
           of
           Money
           ,
           to
           part
           with
           their
           Slaves
           ;
           which
           distemper
           we
           found
           most
           raving
           in
           the
           Bassa
           of
           Rhodus
           ;
           whose
           example
           is
           an
           instance
           of
           the
           lasting
           revenge
           of
           Turks
           ,
           which
           only
           death
           
           can
           extinguish
           .
           His
           Father
           had
           been
           Captain
           Bassa
           ,
           and
           having
           according
           to
           the
           usual
           custom
           ,
           visited
           the
           Islands
           and
           the
           coasts
           of
           Greece
           ,
           went
           with
           his
           Fleet
           into
           the
           
             Sinus
             Euboeensis
          
           ,
           now
           called
           the
           Gulph
           of
           Volo
           ,
           to
           the
           N.
           of
           Boeotia
           or
           Negropont
           ,
           where
           were
           two
           English
           Ships
           at
           anchor
           ,
           taking
           in
           Corn
           ,
           which
           was
           contraband
           ,
           for
           Christendom
           ;
           which
           he
           made
           sure
           of
           ,
           as
           lawful
           prize
           ,
           and
           promised
           himself
           an
           easy
           victory
           .
           The
           poor
           Mariners
           who
           knew
           the
           danger
           ,
           and
           the
           inconvenience
           they
           were
           put
           to
           for
           want
           of
           Sea-room
           ,
           being
           not
           able
           to
           turn
           and
           wind
           their
           Ships
           ,
           were
           resolved
           however
           to
           fight
           and
           die
           ,
           rather
           than
           tamely
           yield
           ;
           there
           was
           no
           hope
           of
           flight
           ,
           or
           safety
           ,
           or
           victory
           ;
           which
           made
           them
           the
           more
           desperate
           .
           He
           sends
           them
           an
           insolent
           summons
           to
           deliver
           up
           themselves
           immediately
           ;
           otherwise
           he
           would
           beat
           their
           Ships
           about
           their
           ears
           ;
           and
           threatens
           them
           with
           present
           death
           .
           This
           most
           dismal
           accident
           ,
           instead
           of
           abating
           ,
           increased
           their
           strength
           ,
           and
           made
           
           them
           the
           more
           furious
           .
           The
           Turks
           fight
           for
           prey
           ,
           the
           Christians
           only
           for
           revenge
           ;
           and
           overprest
           with
           the
           disproportioned
           number
           of
           the
           Infidels
           ,
           most
           of
           them
           die
           bravely
           ,
           some
           few
           unhappily
           surviving
           to
           be
           the
           triumph
           and
           sport
           of
           their
           cruelty
           .
           But
           the
           
             Captain
             Bassa
          
           ,
           who
           thought
           to
           gratify
           his
           covetous
           ,
           proud
           ,
           and
           revengeful
           humour
           ,
           was
           killed
           in
           the
           fight
           with
           a
           Musket
           ;
           the
           manner
           of
           whose
           death
           the
           Son
           so
           implacably
           resented
           ,
           vowing
           revenge
           upon
           the
           whole
           Nation
           for
           the
           misfortune
           of
           it
           ,
           though
           it
           hapned
           above
           forty
           years
           ago
           ;
           getting
           as
           many
           English
           as
           he
           can
           ,
           either
           by
           money
           or
           violence
           ,
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           using
           them
           with
           all
           imaginable
           cruelty
           and
           despight
           to
           please
           his
           Father
           's
           angry
           Ghost
           .
           He
           had
           about
           ten
           in
           his
           Gallies
           ,
           whom
           he
           would
           not
           part
           with
           at
           any
           rate
           ,
           though
           we
           often
           tried
           him
           ;
           and
           he
           a
           man
           otherwise
           very
           covetous
           ;
           but
           his
           hatred
           ,
           and
           ill
           will
           ,
           and
           revenge
           ,
           were
           in
           him
           more
           prevalent
           passions
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Enthusiasm
           wherewith
           Mahomet
           was
           so
           infatuated
           ,
           
           did
           not
           deprive
           him
           of
           the
           use
           of
           his
           reason
           in
           other
           matters
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           establishment
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           be
           kept
           up
           and
           propagated
           by
           the
           joynt
           aids
           of
           ignorance
           and
           arms
           :
           wisely
           considering
           the
           horrid
           effects
           of
           intemperance
           in
           a
           Camp
           ,
           how
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           discipline
           of
           War
           ,
           in
           which
           his
           followers
           were
           to
           be
           trained
           ,
           (
           there
           being
           no
           likelihood
           of
           its
           prevailing
           upon
           the
           understanding
           of
           any
           wise
           or
           sober
           people
           otherwise
           )
           how
           the
           Greeks
           and
           Asiaticks
           had
           given
           up
           themselves
           to
           the
           excessive
           love
           of
           Wine
           ,
           which
           introduced
           softness
           and
           effeminacy
           in
           their
           manners
           ,
           took
           them
           off
           their
           natural
           strength
           and
           courage
           both
           of
           body
           and
           mind
           ,
           and
           rendred
           them
           less
           able
           to
           endure
           the
           hardships
           that
           necessarily
           attend
           a
           warlike
           life
           ;
           how
           the
           extravagant
           mirth
           they
           were
           guilty
           of
           in
           their
           cups
           ,
           made
           them
           unlike
           men
           ,
           and
           ended
           for
           the
           most
           part
           in
           quarrels
           and
           blood
           ;
           he
           forbad
           the
           use
           of
           
           Wine
           wholly
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           had
           been
           a
           Devil
           in
           every
           grape
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           diffused
           his
           evil
           influence
           in
           the
           juice
           .
           No
           ,
           those
           who
           were
           to
           be
           Champions
           of
           the
           Almighty
           were
           to
           be
           grave
           and
           sober
           ,
           and
           not
           any
           way
           expos'd
           to
           the
           danger
           of
           losing
           their
           reason
           ,
           or
           having
           their
           souls
           defiled
           with
           so
           prophane
           a
           liquor
           .
        
         
           This
           he
           pretends
           was
           the
           command
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           might
           easily
           enough
           prevail
           upon
           a
           blockish
           and
           stupid
           people
           ,
           wrought
           upon
           by
           his
           wiles
           and
           artifices
           ,
           to
           deny
           themselves
           this
           satisfaction
           ,
           (
           though
           their
           taste
           could
           not
           but
           be
           affected
           with
           the
           pleasantness
           ,
           and
           sweetness
           and
           refreshing
           qualities
           of
           Wine
           ,
           )
           and
           even
           force
           their
           very
           natures
           and
           inclinations
           to
           a
           submission
           .
        
         
           I
           expected
           to
           have
           found
           them
           as
           abstemious
           as
           they
           have
           been
           fam'd
           to
           be
           ,
           
           and
           that
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           drunkenness
           was
           to
           be
           seen
           among
           them
           ,
           or
           but
           rarely
           at
           least
           ;
           this
           being
           the
           peculiar
           vice
           wherewith
           they
           used
           to
           upbraid
           the
           Christians
           and
           Jews
           :
           but
           I
           quickly
           
           found
           ,
           that
           riot
           and
           the
           love
           of
           Wine
           were
           too
           strong
           for
           their
           first
           belief
           and
           education
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           inclinations
           of
           Sense
           had
           beaten
           down
           the
           commands
           of
           Religion
           ;
           that
           generally
           all
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           Renegados
           but
           natural
           Turks
           ,
           Citizens
           and
           Souldiers
           ,
           were
           excessively
           given
           to
           it
           ;
           except
           the
           Priests
           and
           old
           men
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           had
           been
           at
           Mecca
           ,
           whose
           age
           ,
           and
           profession
           ,
           and
           manner
           of
           life
           rendred
           them
           averse
           from
           doing
           a
           thing
           so
           indecent
           and
           scandalous
           ;
           and
           that
           a
           man
           could
           not
           do
           a
           Turk
           a
           greater
           civility
           and
           kindness
           ,
           or
           more
           oblige
           them
           ,
           than
           by
           giving
           them
           Wine
           .
           For
           the
           sake
           of
           this
           they
           would
           visit
           the
           houses
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           satisfied
           without
           it
           .
           They
           are
           for
           the
           pure
           blood
           of
           the
           grape
           ,
           and
           wonder
           at
           our
           spoiling
           the
           Wine
           by
           our
           mixtutes
           of
           water
           ,
           and
           think
           they
           have
           not
           drank
           enough
           ,
           till
           they
           are
           able
           to
           drink
           no
           more
           .
           The
           late
           Vizir
           himself
           was
           not
           free
           from
           this
           vice
           of
           excessive
           drinking
           .
           For
           being
           perswaded
           (
           much
           about
           the
           time
           of
           the
           
           taking
           of
           Candia
           )
           by
           his
           Physician
           a
           little
           to
           transgress
           the
           law
           of
           his
           Prophet
           for
           his
           health
           sake
           ,
           he
           no
           sooner
           had
           tasted
           the
           sweetness
           of
           Wine
           ,
           (
           for
           till
           that
           time
           he
           was
           utterly
           ignorant
           whether
           it
           were
           sweet
           or
           bitter
           )
           but
           he
           loved
           it
           ever
           after
           ;
           and
           was
           almost
           angry
           with
           his
           Prophet
           ,
           for
           forbidding
           a
           liquor
           so
           grateful
           to
           the
           palate
           ;
           as
           I
           believe
           he
           was
           with
           himself
           ,
           for
           living
           in
           ignorance
           so
           long
           :
           it
           being
           his
           constant
           practice
           ,
           upon
           his
           return
           from
           that
           Island
           ,
           to
           indulge
           himself
           in
           it
           in
           the
           afternoon
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           dispatched
           the
           weighty
           affairs
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           relying
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           upon
           the
           strength
           of
           a
           Proverb
           that
           holds
           as
           true
           in
           Turkey
           as
           in
           Christendom
           ,
           That
           he
           who
           is
           a
           wise
           man
           in
           the
           day
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           accounted
           a
           fool
           at
           night
           .
        
         
           This
           defection
           was
           so
           gross
           ,
           general
           ,
           and
           notorious
           ,
           that
           it
           alarm'd
           the
           Church-men
           ,
           and
           filled
           them
           with
           anger
           and
           zeal
           ,
           which
           broke
           out
           in
           bitter
           invectives
           ;
           they
           thunder
           out
           of
           their
           Pulpits
           ,
           that
           their
           Religion
           
           and
           Empire
           were
           both
           like
           to
           be
           at
           an
           end
           speedily
           ,
           that
           the
           violation
           portended
           nothing
           but
           ruine
           and
           desolation
           ;
           that
           the
           crime
           grew
           to
           that
           excess
           and
           height
           ,
           that
           it
           seemed
           almost
           to
           be
           above
           expiation
           .
           But
           the
           Janizaries
           ,
           no
           way
           moved
           with
           their
           zeal
           ,
           drink
           on
           still
           .
           At
           last
           a
           certain
           Priest
           ,
           one
           
             Vani
             Ephendi
          
           ,
           famous
           for
           his
           eloquence
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           gained
           a
           mighty
           opinion
           in
           the
           Court
           for
           his
           pretensions
           to
           extraordinary
           piety
           ,
           (
           consisstent
           ,
           by
           the
           practice
           and
           law
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           with
           a
           multitude
           of
           women
           ,
           which
           he
           kept
           )
           upon
           
           Mahomet's
           birth-day
           ,
           took
           the
           liberty
           in
           an
           harangue
           before
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           to
           put
           him
           in
           mind
           of
           the
           quarrels
           of
           the
           Janizaries
           ,
           occasioned
           by
           this
           devillish
           liquor
           ,
           almost
           in
           his
           very
           sight
           ,
           and
           near
           his
           Tent
           ;
           that
           this
           was
           of
           evil
           Omen
           to
           the
           Government
           ;
           that
           the
           state
           of
           affairs
           were
           in
           an
           ill
           condition
           ;
           that
           God
           and
           Mahomet
           were
           highly
           angry
           and
           offended
           at
           the
           practice
           of
           so
           much
           lewdness
           ,
           which
           was
           universally
           tolerated
           ;
           and
           that
           their
           
           holy
           Religion
           was
           in
           great
           danger
           of
           being
           lost
           by
           such
           prophanation
           .
           He
           very
           tragically
           and
           passionately
           laments
           the
           miscarriage
           ;
           then
           entreats
           and
           beseeches
           with
           mighty
           earnestness
           and
           zeal
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           to
           think
           of
           a
           fit
           remedy
           ,
           that
           may
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           this
           growing
           evil
           :
           and
           for
           fear
           his
           perswasions
           might
           be
           ineffectual
           ,
           he
           tells
           him
           he
           shall
           never
           enter
           into
           Paradise
           ,
           and
           thereatens
           him
           with
           everlasting
           punishment
           in
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           unless
           he
           removes
           this
           grievous
           Scandal
           .
           The
           
             Grand
             Signior
          
           was
           then
           at
           Adrianople
           ,
           
           who
           commands
           immediately
           the
           Taverns
           of
           the
           poor
           Greeks
           to
           be
           shut
           up
           ;
           and
           the
           Casks
           of
           Wine
           ,
           the
           occasion
           of
           this
           great
           disorder
           ,
           to
           be
           staved
           in
           the
           open
           streets
           ;
           and
           issues
           forth
           his
           Royal
           command
           ,
           that
           no
           more
           Wine
           should
           be
           drank
           all
           the
           Empire
           over
           .
           I
           cannot
           but
           remember
           ,
           with
           what
           horrour
           the
           Greeks
           of
           Constantinople
           received
           the
           news
           ,
           how
           amazed
           and
           disheartned
           and
           how
           they
           lamented
           and
           deplored
           the
           misfortune
           ,
           being
           ready
           to
           act
           
           the
           Desperadoes
           :
           but
           their
           trouble
           and
           solicitude
           are
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           commands
           ,
           and
           he
           must
           be
           obeyed
           .
           The
           Turks
           enter
           the
           Cellars
           of
           the
           publick
           houses
           ,
           and
           spoil
           all
           the
           Vessels
           they
           light
           upon
           ,
           where
           the
           Greeks
           and
           Armenians
           had
           not
           prevented
           them
           by
           their
           over
           hast
           ,
           for
           fear
           they
           should
           be
           thought
           to
           have
           disliked
           or
           disobeyed
           the
           Edict
           ;
           for
           that
           was
           universal
           ,
           and
           took
           in
           Jews
           and
           Christians
           as
           well
           as
           Turks
           .
           For
           they
           for
           the
           future
           must
           abstain
           from
           Wine
           out
           of
           respect
           to
           the
           
           Emperour's
           command
           ,
           as
           the
           Turks
           out
           of
           respect
           to
           Mahomet
           .
        
         
           The
           Turks
           are
           always
           guilty
           of
           Extreams
           ;
           when
           once
           they
           have
           determined
           upon
           a
           thing
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           rashly
           and
           without
           the
           due
           examination
           of
           circumstances
           ,
           or
           the
           mischiefs
           that
           may
           follow
           ,
           they
           presently
           proceed
           to
           execution
           .
           Whatsoever
           they
           do
           ,
           they
           do
           it
           with
           so
           much
           impetuosity
           and
           fury
           ,
           that
           equity
           and
           clemency
           and
           civility
           are
           wholly
           laid
           aside
           .
           To
           add
           geater
           
           force
           and
           authority
           to
           the
           command
           ,
           and
           to
           strike
           a
           terror
           into
           the
           people
           ,
           a
           severe
           penalty
           is
           threatned
           to
           be
           inflicted
           upon
           the
           transgressor
           :
           the
           fear
           of
           which
           made
           them
           forbear
           drinking
           Wine
           in
           private
           ,
           lest
           their
           very
           breath
           should
           betray
           them
           .
           The
           Christians
           ,
           who
           were
           less
           careful
           herein
           ,
           suffered
           the
           punishment
           of
           their
           own
           folly
           .
           For
           I
           knew
           several
           of
           them
           faulty
           herein
           seized
           upon
           in
           the
           streets
           ,
           and
           condemned
           to
           the
           Galleys
           .
           Our
           Drugger-men
           would
           never
           venture
           to
           drink
           a
           glass
           of
           Wine
           ,
           whensoever
           they
           crossed
           the
           waters
           and
           went
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           occasion
           ,
           for
           the
           business
           of
           my
           Lord
           Ambassador
           and
           the
           Nation
           ,
           to
           the
           
           Caimaicam's
           house
           ;
           for
           this
           had
           been
           an
           affront
           ,
           and
           consequently
           an
           aggravation
           of
           their
           fault
           ,
           for
           a
           Christian
           reeking
           with
           Wine
           to
           breath
           in
           a
           
           Bassa's
           face
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           while
           the
           
             Christian
             Ambassadors
          
           were
           concerned
           ,
           
           lest
           they
           and
           their
           Families
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           no
           Vintage
           the
           following
           Autumn
           ,
           should
           be
           involved
           under
           the
           
           same
           Inconveniencies
           ;
           for
           the
           Greeks
           out
           of
           despair
           left
           off
           cultivating
           their
           Vineyards
           ,
           not
           thinking
           the
           bare
           Grapes
           ,
           whereof
           there
           is
           such
           plenty
           ,
           worth
           the
           labour
           and
           cost
           and
           time
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           justly
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           lest
           the
           Customers
           in
           the
           Sea-port
           Towns
           would
           prove
           froward
           and
           troublesom
           ,
           and
           not
           permit
           any
           Vessels
           of
           Wine
           sent
           for
           Presents
           out
           of
           Christendom
           to
           be
           carried
           to
           their
           Palaces
           .
           The
           Cadyes
           too
           were
           very
           fierce
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           this
           Order
           ;
           some
           out
           of
           zeal
           to
           Religion
           ,
           others
           out
           of
           a
           principle
           of
           obstinacy
           and
           ill
           will
           to
           the
           Christians
           ;
           others
           out
           of
           covetousness
           to
           get
           money
           for
           a
           Licence
           and
           Dispensation
           .
           This
           last
           made
           the
           Cady
           of
           Jerusalem
           so
           fierce
           upon
           the
           poor
           Religious
           of
           the
           several
           Communions
           of
           Christians
           there
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           forbid
           them
           the
           use
           of
           Wine
           in
           the
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
          
           ,
           pretending
           he
           did
           but
           his
           duty
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           a
           lusty
           Bribe
           the
           Villain
           aimed
           at
           ,
           knowing
           the
           obligations
           their
           Religion
           and
           their
           
           vows
           laid
           upon
           them
           of
           celebrating
           a
           daily
           Mass
           ,
           as
           the
           event
           soon
           shewed
           .
        
         
           During
           this
           disorder
           the
           Ambassadors
           
           send
           their
           Druggermans
           (
           for
           so
           they
           call
           the
           Interpreters
           they
           make
           use
           of
           in
           transacting
           their
           concerns
           )
           to
           represent
           to
           the
           Visir
           and
           other
           Bassas
           the
           injustice
           of
           concluding
           them
           under
           the
           prohibition
           ;
           that
           it
           would
           be
           a
           prejudice
           to
           their
           health
           ,
           to
           be
           forced
           upon
           the
           liquors
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           had
           not
           been
           accustomed
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           against
           the
           law
           of
           Nations
           that
           they
           should
           be
           deprived
           of
           the
           conveniences
           of
           humane
           life
           ;
           upon
           a
           debate
           in
           their
           Divan
           ,
           the
           request
           seemed
           just
           and
           reasonable
           ,
           and
           fit
           to
           be
           complied
           with
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           have
           a
           liberty
           of
           making
           what
           quantity
           of
           Wine
           they
           pleased
           for
           their
           own
           uses
           ;
           for
           they
           would
           extend
           the
           priviledge
           no
           further
           .
           The
           Ambassadors
           were
           unsatisfied
           with
           this
           order
           ,
           but
           made
           further
           demands
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           
             Western
             Christians
          
           ,
           who
           were
           under
           their
           protection
           ,
           
           dispersed
           in
           the
           several
           Factories
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           might
           enjoy
           the
           same
           favour
           .
           The
           Bassas
           demur
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           pretend
           this
           would
           enervate
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Emperor's
           edict
           ;
           and
           that
           such
           a
           concession
           would
           have
           an
           evil
           influence
           upon
           the
           Government
           ,
           which
           is
           preserved
           by
           a
           punctual
           submission
           to
           his
           will
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           highest
           reason
           of
           a
           law
           .
           All
           likelyhood
           of
           success
           seemed
           to
           vanish
           ;
           our
           Druggerman
           however
           was
           commanded
           to
           attend
           ,
           and
           take
           all
           opportunities
           of
           making
           new
           proposals
           in
           his
           Master's
           name
           :
           The
           matter
           is
           put
           off
           from
           day
           to
           day
           ,
           but
           at
           last
           (
           for
           it
           was
           four
           months
           first
           )
           being
           wearied
           with
           continued
           demands
           ,
           they
           suffered
           their
           obstinacy
           with
           great
           difficulty
           to
           be
           overcome
           .
        
         
           The
           drinking
           of
           distilled
           liquors
           was
           equally
           forbid
           ;
           
           for
           the
           Turks
           seemed
           more
           pleased
           with
           them
           than
           with
           Wine
           ,
           as
           affecting
           their
           stomacks
           and
           brain
           with
           greater
           heats
           and
           tittillations
           .
           Neither
           Turks
           nor
           Greeks
           are
           skilful
           in
           the
           arts
           of
           
           distillations
           ;
           but
           do
           it
           in
           so
           rude
           and
           gross
           a
           way
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           rather
           seems
           a
           boyling
           of
           liquors
           ,
           than
           a
           separating
           the
           pure
           and
           spirituous
           parts
           from
           the
           gross
           and
           saeculent
           ;
           which
           makes
           a
           company
           of
           Brutes
           ,
           who
           make
           sense
           if
           not
           the
           only
           yet
           the
           leading
           principle
           of
           life
           so
           mad
           for
           strong
           waters
           sent
           out
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           distilled
           with
           so
           much
           art
           and
           cost
           ,
           out
           of
           spices
           ,
           herbs
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           hot
           materials
           and
           ingredients
           .
           They
           have
           no
           moderation
           and
           command
           over
           themselves
           or
           appetite
           ,
           and
           think
           it
           can
           never
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           unless
           cloyed
           with
           excess
           .
           And
           if
           any
           Turk
           ,
           who
           indulges
           himself
           in
           the
           drinking
           of
           Wine
           or
           strong
           Waters
           ,
           does
           not
           lose
           his
           reason
           ,
           and
           returns
           sober
           from
           such
           a
           debauch
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           wholly
           imputed
           to
           the
           strength
           of
           his
           brain
           ,
           not
           to
           his
           good
           will
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           his
           virtue
           .
        
         
           Besides
           their
           Coffee
           and
           Sherbet
           ,
           
           which
           last
           is
           used
           by
           the
           better
           sort
           in
           the
           heats
           of
           Summer
           to
           quench
           and
           allay
           their
           thirst
           ,
           the
           ordinary
           people
           drink
           sometimes
           other
           liquors
           ;
           
           one
           they
           call
           Bozza
           ,
           made
           of
           a
           kind
           of
           Millet
           ;
           another
           made
           of
           boyled
           raisins
           and
           honey
           mixt
           ;
           another
           of
           water
           and
           honey
           ,
           and
           with
           eggs
           macerated
           in
           them
           ;
           besides
           a
           syrup
           made
           of
           preserved
           grapes
           .
        
         
           But
           which
           is
           most
           peculiar
           to
           them
           ,
           
           is
           the
           use
           of
           crude
           Opium
           ,
           which
           they
           swallow
           whole
           in
           little
           pills
           without
           any
           the
           least
           mastication
           .
           The
           stomack
           performing
           its
           vital
           function
           in
           the
           opening
           and
           dissolving
           this
           concreted
           juice
           ,
           the
           brain
           feels
           the
           violent
           operation
           of
           it
           ;
           the
           spirits
           are
           put
           into
           a
           rapid
           motion
           ;
           a
           vertigo
           seizes
           upon
           the
           person
           ;
           and
           a
           kind
           of
           delirium
           ,
           which
           takes
           away
           the
           free
           and
           sober
           use
           of
           reason
           ;
           if
           they
           walk
           ,
           their
           motion
           is
           very
           unsteady
           ,
           like
           men
           who
           are
           drunk
           or
           mad
           ;
           and
           their
           tongues
           faltering
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           body
           disordered
           .
           A
           thousand
           foolish
           ideas
           of
           things
           possess
           their
           imagination
           ;
           their
           fancies
           are
           then
           most
           raving
           ,
           as
           if
           all
           that
           time
           they
           were
           as
           happy
           as
           the
           
             Grand
             Signor
          
           himself
           .
           
           They
           think
           this
           the
           greatest
           pleasure
           of
           life
           ,
           which
           they
           can
           purchase
           at
           the
           rate
           of
           a
           few
           aspers
           ;
           for
           to
           this
           purpose
           some
           vile
           persons
           take
           it
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           Wine
           ,
           being
           capable
           of
           no
           greater
           pleasure
           than
           what
           arises
           from
           a
           preternatural
           state
           of
           the
           body
           .
           Others
           to
           strengthen
           them
           in
           their
           lust
           ;
           others
           to
           deprive
           them
           of
           their
           understanding
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           be
           less
           sensible
           of
           danger
           ,
           or
           the
           impressions
           of
           hunger
           ,
           or
           the
           cold
           air
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           severities
           of
           Winter
           ,
           and
           especially
           when
           at
           such
           times
           they
           are
           obliged
           to
           travel
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           constant
           viaticum
           or
           provision
           of
           the
           Messengers
           ,
           
           especially
           Arabians
           by
           Nation
           ,
           who
           like
           our
           foot-posts
           are
           employed
           by
           the
           Ambassadors
           and
           Merchants
           from
           Constantinople
           to
           their
           several
           Factories
           ;
           there
           being
           no
           establisht
           conveyance
           of
           Letters
           all
           Turkey
           over
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           one
           argument
           of
           their
           barbarousness
           )
           their
           service
           is
           very
           useful
           and
           necessary
           .
           They
           are
           reduced
           to
           a
           set
           company
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           Chief
           
           over
           them
           ,
           who
           dispatches
           them
           to
           the
           several
           parts
           of
           the
           Empire
           ;
           and
           they
           perform
           great
           journeys
           with
           incredible
           haste
           ,
           unless
           when
           the
           ways
           are
           rendred
           unpassable
           by
           deep
           snow
           or
           great
           rain
           and
           inundations
           of
           waters
           ,
           and
           are
           very
           faithful
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           trust
           .
           Dozed
           and
           intoxicated
           with
           Opium
           ,
           they
           go
           on
           their
           way
           ,
           and
           have
           just
           so
           much
           sense
           left
           as
           to
           know
           they
           are
           not
           out
           of
           it
           ;
           at
           first
           they
           shake
           off
           the
           drouziness
           ,
           which
           the
           poisonous
           medicament
           brings
           upon
           them
           ,
           by
           a
           continual
           agitation
           of
           the
           body
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           are
           tired
           and
           forced
           to
           rest
           ,
           they
           are
           content
           with
           as
           little
           sleep
           as
           possible
           ,
           not
           lying
           stretcht
           out
           to
           their
           full
           length
           ,
           but
           leaning
           down
           with
           their
           backs
           against
           a
           wall
           or
           banke
           ,
           with
           their
           knees
           against
           their
           belly
           to
           keep
           it
           warm
           ;
           every
           one
           knows
           his
           convenient
           dose
           according
           to
           his
           strength
           and
           temperament
           ;
           some
           will
           receive
           the
           quantity
           of
           a
           little
           pea
           ,
           as
           ordinarily
           as
           they
           do
           their
           daily
           food
           ,
           or
           rather
           make
           that
           serve
           for
           it
           ;
           stronger
           stomacks
           
           and
           constitutions
           require
           as
           much
           more
           ,
           which
           one
           would
           wonder
           how
           they
           should
           concoct
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           know
           ,
           to
           some
           by
           a
           peculiarity
           of
           constitution
           ,
           which
           nature
           hath
           given
           ,
           or
           use
           introduced
           ,
           occasioned
           by
           necessity
           or
           wantonness
           ,
           poisons
           have
           served
           for
           aliment
           .
           How
           small
           a
           part
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           custom
           has
           made
           so
           necessary
           to
           their
           lives
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           cannot
           forbear
           so
           much
           as
           one
           day
           ,
           would
           put
           us
           into
           our
           last
           sleep
           ,
           and
           awaken
           us
           in
           another
           World
           !
           This
           affected
           phrenzy
           has
           this
           event
           usually
           ,
           the
           spirits
           being
           so
           often
           fired
           and
           put
           into
           a
           preternatural
           motion
           ,
           their
           whole
           force
           being
           spent
           ,
           grow
           dull
           and
           torpid
           ;
           their
           looks
           pale
           and
           frightful
           ,
           like
           men
           distracted
           ;
           their
           eyes
           sunk
           in
           their
           heads
           ;
           a
           palsy
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           infirmities
           of
           old
           age
           seizing
           upon
           them
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           manhood
           :
           so
           that
           they
           appear
           to
           be
           as
           so
           many
           walking
           ghosts
           .
           Which
           horrid
           and
           necessary
           effects
           of
           it
           have
           of
           late
           made
           the
           use
           of
           it
           less
           frequented
           among
           the
           
           more
           considering
           Turks
           ,
           who
           are
           sensible
           their
           excesses
           and
           debaucheries
           with
           Wine
           are
           less
           dangerous
           and
           pernicious
           to
           their
           health
           .
           I
           know
           not
           how
           true
           the
           experiment
           is
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           use
           Opium
           abstain
           most
           carefully
           ,
           for
           some
           time
           at
           least
           ,
           from
           drinking
           cold
           water
           ,
           :
           which
           they
           say
           would
           cause
           death
           incurably
           ,
           though
           without
           any
           convulsion
           or
           agonies
           .
           This
           is
           the
           only
           use
           of
           Opium
           with
           them
           ,
           ignorant
           of
           correcting
           its
           noxious
           and
           stupifying
           qualities
           ,
           and
           so
           making
           it
           fit
           for
           medicine
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           so
           great
           and
           universal
           a
           regard
           had
           to
           
           Mahomet's
           prohibition
           of
           eating
           Swines-flesh
           ,
           
           that
           the
           transgressor
           is
           counted
           sacrilegious
           and
           void
           of
           all
           conscience
           ,
           who
           dares
           defile
           his
           soul
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           they
           firmly
           believe
           it
           does
           ;
           which
           opinion
           is
           so
           rooted
           in
           their
           minds
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           sooner
           brought
           to
           renounce
           any
           part
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           than
           this
           particular
           institution
           .
           Those
           who
           will
           indulge
           themselves
           to
           drinke
           Wine
           ,
           abhor
           the
           very
           thought
           of
           
           touching
           ,
           much
           more
           of
           eating
           the
           least
           bit
           of
           Pork
           .
           To
           breed
           an
           antipathy
           in
           their
           children
           toward
           it
           ,
           they
           teach
           them
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           can
           speak
           ,
           to
           call
           Christians
           by
           the
           opprobrious
           name
           of
           Hogs
           ;
           which
           hatred
           grows
           up
           with
           their
           years
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           had
           rather
           die
           with
           hunger
           ,
           than
           meddle
           with
           such
           profane
           and
           cursed
           diet
           ,
           in
           what
           strait
           or
           necessity
           of
           life
           soever
           .
           The
           very
           sight
           of
           a
           Hog
           puts
           some
           into
           a
           fright
           and
           trembling
           ,
           which
           soon
           passes
           into
           fretting
           and
           indignation
           ;
           and
           woe
           to
           the
           poor
           Swine
           ,
           if
           the
           Souldiers
           come
           in
           their
           way
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           sure
           to
           come
           by
           the
           worst
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           escape
           being
           killed
           with
           their
           small
           shot
           ;
           the
           steams
           of
           the
           dressed
           flesh
           are
           hated
           worse
           than
           any
           pestilential
           air
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           any
           good-natur'd
           Turk
           condescends
           to
           be
           entertain'd
           by
           a
           Christian
           ,
           great
           care
           is
           taken
           that
           nothing
           may
           be
           served
           up
           of
           Hogs-flesh
           ,
           however
           disguised
           :
           for
           this
           would
           be
           an
           affront
           not
           only
           to
           his
           Person
           ,
           but
           Religion
           ,
           and
           would
           fright
           him
           from
           the
           table
           .
           
           Which
           I
           remember
           hapned
           particularly
           at
           a
           worthy
           English
           Merchant's
           House
           at
           Galata
           ,
           who
           prevail'd
           with
           a
           gentile
           Turk
           to
           stay
           and
           dine
           with
           him
           .
           The
           Cook
           not
           knowing
           there
           was
           such
           a
           Guest
           in
           the
           company
           ,
           sent
           up
           a
           mess
           of
           Pork
           ,
           which
           one
           of
           the
           servants
           as
           ignorantly
           put
           upon
           the
           table
           .
           The
           Turk
           suspecting
           what
           it
           was
           ,
           asked
           the
           question
           ,
           the
           thing
           being
           confessed
           ,
           (
           for
           there
           was
           no
           possible
           denying
           or
           dissembling
           it
           )
           he
           rises
           from
           his
           seat
           in
           great
           haste
           as
           one
           out
           of
           his
           wits
           ,
           looks
           about
           for
           water
           ,
           and
           observing
           a
           little
           Cistern
           in
           one
           corner
           of
           the
           room
           (
           as
           is
           usual
           )
           washes
           his
           hands
           ,
           mouth
           ,
           and
           nostrils
           ,
           as
           if
           all
           had
           been
           polluted
           ,
           and
           left
           us
           immediately
           in
           great
           disdain
           ,
           though
           fully
           satisfied
           it
           was
           a
           mistake
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           out
           of
           design
           .
           The
           Greeks
           who
           live
           in
           Villages
           apart
           from
           Turks
           ,
           breed
           up
           these
           creatures
           not
           so
           much
           for
           their
           own
           use
           ,
           as
           to
           sell
           them
           to
           the
           
             We
             ,
             stern
             Christians
          
           ,
           and
           to
           Masters
           of
           Ships
           for
           their
           Sea-provision
           ;
           a
           priviledg
           which
           they
           are
           forced
           to
           buy
           
           with
           their
           Money
           .
           But
           to
           do
           this
           with
           greater
           security
           ,
           the
           Druggermans
           are
           forced
           to
           procure
           a
           warrant
           from
           the
           Caimacam
           every
           year
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           Winter
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           Swineherd
           must
           remain
           in
           the
           fields
           ,
           in
           some
           by-place
           out
           of
           the
           road
           ,
           till
           the
           dusk
           of
           the
           evening
           ;
           at
           which
           time
           the
           Turks
           ,
           not
           used
           to
           stay
           out
           late
           ,
           retire
           to
           their
           houses
           ;
           there
           being
           as
           great
           silence
           at
           an
           hour
           and
           an
           half
           in
           the
           night
           as
           at
           midnight
           .
           This
           great
           care
           must
           be
           taken
           to
           prevent
           and
           take
           off
           all
           occasion
           of
           scandal
           ,
           offence
           ,
           and
           tumult
           ,
           which
           would
           necessarily
           arise
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           brought
           into
           Constantinople
           as
           it
           were
           in
           triumph
           by
           day-light
           ;
           and
           would
           be
           sadly
           misconstrued
           ,
           as
           an
           evil
           Omen
           of
           the
           downfal
           of
           their
           Empire
           by
           the
           Christians
           .
        
         
           They
           are
           at
           present
           strangers
           to
           luxury
           and
           high
           feeding
           ;
           
           the
           Kitchen-arts
           have
           not
           as
           yet
           got
           among
           them
           ;
           no
           poignant
           sauces
           to
           provoke
           the
           appetite
           ,
           besides
           popper
           and
           garlick
           to
           heat
           their
           stomacks
           ;
           no
           curiosity
           of
           diet
           ,
           little
           
           decency
           in
           their
           entertainments
           :
           They
           understand
           not
           the
           use
           of
           knife
           and
           fork
           ,
           tearing
           the
           flesh
           asunder
           with
           their
           fingers
           ;
           a
           wooden
           spoon
           being
           the
           chief
           furniture
           of
           their
           table
           .
           There
           are
           some
           dishes
           peculiar
           to
           the
           great
           mens
           tables
           ,
           which
           an
           European
           stomack
           ,
           though
           not
           nice
           and
           curious
           ,
           would
           reject
           ;
           fish
           and
           soul
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           in
           abundance
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           much
           affect
           .
           They
           cut
           the
           flesh
           they
           roast
           into
           little
           mammocks
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           upon
           wooden
           spits
           .
           The
           common
           food
           of
           the
           Levant
           from
           Constantinople
           to
           the
           walls
           of
           China
           and
           beyond
           ,
           is
           Rice
           ;
           which
           they
           disguise
           with
           several
           colours
           with
           saffron
           and
           several
           sorts
           of
           seeds
           and
           juices
           which
           yields
           hearty
           nourishment
           .
           The
           usual
           time
           of
           dinner
           is
           about
           nine
           of
           the
           clock
           in
           the
           morning
           ;
           they
           sit
           close
           and
           round
           a
           copper
           vessel
           ,
           placed
           upon
           a
           stool
           a
           foot
           and
           half
           high
           from
           the
           ground
           ,
           which
           contains
           their
           plates
           and
           dishes
           either
           of
           tin
           or
           earth
           ;
           (
           for
           the
           Emperor
           does
           not
           use
           silver
           )
           and
           eat
           
           their
           meat
           in
           great
           haste
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           strove
           who
           should
           eat
           most
           ,
           or
           have
           done
           first
           .
           This
           Paragraph
           of
           their
           diet
           I
           should
           altogether
           have
           omitted
           ,
           as
           of
           too
           poor
           and
           mean
           a
           consideration
           ,
           if
           it
           did
           not
           conduce
           somewhat
           to
           the
           better
           understanding
           their
           manners
           and
           tempers
           .
        
         
           Their
           Weddings
           are
           celebrated
           with
           great
           noise
           and
           tumult
           ;
           
           the
           Bride
           muffled
           up
           and
           covered
           with
           a
           red
           veil
           is
           brought
           home
           on
           horseback
           riding
           astride
           ,
           attended
           by
           her
           relations
           and
           friends
           ,
           and
           Musick
           playing
           before
           ,
           and
           the
           boys
           running
           up
           and
           down
           and
           making
           a
           confused
           noise
           .
           This
           is
           the
           first
           day
           of
           their
           coming
           together
           ;
           the
           whole
           business
           of
           the
           contract
           and
           marriage
           being
           managed
           in
           their
           absence
           by
           the
           friends
           of
           each
           party
           .
           But
           forasmuch
           as
           the
           Mahometan
           law
           permits
           the
           man
           to
           put
           away
           his
           wife
           upon
           every
           slight
           occasion
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           leave
           their
           Daughters
           wholly
           at
           the
           mercy
           of
           their
           Husbands
           ,
           whose
           humours
           are
           so
           fickle
           and
           inconstant
           ,
           but
           prevent
           such
           an
           accident
           ,
           at
           least
           
           to
           provide
           better
           against
           it
           ,
           a
           Writing
           is
           signed
           before
           the
           Cadi
           ,
           whereby
           they
           oblige
           themselves
           to
           make
           such
           daily
           allowance
           to
           their
           Wives
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           are
           weary
           of
           them
           and
           turn
           them
           off
           :
           which
           allowance
           is
           exacted
           as
           a
           just
           debt
           and
           always
           payable
           .
           The
           paper
           of
           contract
           being
           ratified
           ,
           the
           Proxies
           of
           both
           parties
           go
           to
           the
           Parish
           Priest
           ,
           who
           is
           invited
           to
           the
           Nuptial
           entertainment
           ,
           who
           there
           bestows
           his
           blessing
           on
           the
           married
           couple
           ;
           and
           then
           begins
           the
           mad
           mirth
           ,
           which
           lasts
           for
           three
           entire
           days
           and
           nights
           together
           .
        
         
           They
           are
           confined
           to
           the
           number
           of
           four
           Wives
           ,
           
           who
           have
           some
           little
           command
           over
           the
           women
           Slaves
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           not
           much
           better
           treated
           ;
           for
           their
           condition
           is
           servile
           ,
           being
           shut
           up
           in
           their
           houses
           as
           so
           many
           prisons
           ,
           scarce
           permitted
           to
           go
           abroad
           without
           a
           keeper
           ;
           barr'd
           from
           all
           outward
           conversation
           ;
           their
           Brothers
           grown
           up
           to
           be
           men
           ,
           denied
           access
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           else
           but
           twice
           or
           thrice
           in
           a
           year
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           the
           
           presence
           of
           their
           jealous
           Husbands
           :
           forced
           thus
           to
           live
           an
           idle
           and
           melancholick
           kind
           of
           life
           at
           home
           ,
           their
           chiefest
           diversion
           is
           to
           bath
           often
           ,
           or
           to
           stand
           at
           their
           lattice-window
           to
           observe
           the
           passengers
           ;
           but
           the
           good
           Housewives
           ,
           who
           are
           almost
           dead
           with
           this
           idle
           and
           dull
           kind
           of
           life
           ,
           deceive
           the
           slow
           hours
           by
           embroidering
           Handkerchiefs
           and
           Quilts
           .
           Their
           chiefest
           care
           is
           how
           to
           please
           their
           Husbands
           ,
           in
           whose
           favour
           they
           place
           their
           happiness
           ;
           it
           being
           in
           their
           power
           to
           retain
           them
           ,
           or
           put
           them
           away
           ;
           so
           that
           their
           observance
           and
           love
           spring
           wholly
           from
           a
           principle
           of
           fear
           .
           Examples
           of
           which
           severity
           are
           frequent
           ;
           after
           the
           first
           or
           second
           divorce
           a
           reconciliation
           is
           allowed
           ;
           
           but
           if
           their
           fury
           and
           inconstant
           humour
           carry
           them
           on
           farther
           ,
           then
           they
           lye
           under
           an
           interdict
           .
           It
           is
           a
           sin
           ,
           and
           no
           less
           than
           that
           of
           Adultery
           ,
           to
           reassume
           them
           ,
           unless
           after
           anothers
           embraces
           ;
           this
           punishment
           of
           folly
           is
           establisht
           by
           law
           ,
           and
           is
           horribly
           disgraceful
           ;
           a
           greater
           curse
           
           or
           infamy
           than
           which
           ,
           Bayazid
           the
           first
           thought
           he
           could
           not
           wish
           upon
           himself
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           challenged
           by
           Tamerlan
           to
           fight
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           not
           meet
           him
           and
           joyn
           battel
           upon
           a
           certain
           day
           .
           The
           Jews
           practice
           the
           same
           liberty
           of
           divorcing
           themselves
           from
           their
           Wives
           ,
           allowed
           by
           Moses
           for
           the
           hardness
           of
           their
           hearts
           .
           A
           certain
           Jew
           had
           bebauched
           a
           Jewess
           ,
           Wife
           to
           another
           of
           his
           own
           Religion
           ;
           which
           being
           known
           ,
           the
           man
           was
           excommunicated
           ,
           and
           turned
           out
           of
           the
           Synagogue
           ,
           and
           the
           woman
           lockt
           up
           and
           deprived
           of
           her
           liberty
           .
           But
           they
           were
           resolved
           to
           keep
           company
           together
           ,
           and
           by
           mutual
           consent
           turn
           Turks
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           forrow
           and
           regret
           of
           the
           Husband
           ,
           from
           whom
           she
           was
           violently
           forced
           away
           .
           At
           last
           being
           convinced
           of
           her
           sin
           ,
           and
           her
           Jew-Turk-Gallant
           weary
           of
           her
           ,
           she
           is
           willing
           to
           return
           to
           her
           first
           Husband
           ;
           but
           this
           was
           inconsistent
           ,
           she
           being
           an
           Apostate
           ,
           with
           the
           law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           law
           of
           Mahomet
           ,
           which
           forbids
           any
           Turkish
           woman
           to
           marry
           
           either
           Christian
           or
           Jew
           .
           The
           man
           is
           mad
           for
           his
           Wife
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           himself
           into
           a
           condition
           to
           receive
           her
           ,
           he
           turns
           Turk
           ,
           and
           marries
           her
           ,
           the
           other
           having
           given
           her
           a
           Bill
           of
           Divorce
           .
           After
           some
           time
           they
           both
           go
           to
           Salonichi
           ,
           where
           is
           the
           greatest
           concourse
           of
           Jews
           in
           the
           Empire
           ;
           next
           to
           Constantinople
           and
           Cair
           ,
           and
           turn
           Jews
           again
           ,
           hoping
           in
           such
           a
           multitude
           to
           pass
           undiscovered
           .
        
         
           The
           women
           may
           sue
           for
           a
           Divorce
           from
           their
           Husbands
           ,
           
           when
           they
           are
           not
           maintained
           according
           to
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           contract
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           suffer
           an
           injury
           too
           great
           to
           be
           endured
           ;
           which
           if
           they
           obtain
           ,
           they
           only
           carry
           away
           their
           Clothes
           and
           Dowry
           ,
           and
           lose
           all
           future
           allowances
           ,
           and
           take
           the
           Girls
           with
           them
           ;
           but
           these
           cases
           are
           rare
           ,
           and
           very
           feldom
           happen
           .
        
         
           They
           are
           very
           kind
           and
           assisting
           to
           their
           sick
           friends
           ,
           
           accounting
           it
           a
           matter
           of
           piety
           and
           religion
           :
           the
           frequency
           of
           visits
           renders
           them
           troublesome
           ,
           every
           one
           bringing
           fruits
           or
           medicines
           ,
           which
           they
           judg
           
           proper
           in
           the
           case
           .
           This
           care
           and
           kindness
           continue
           as
           long
           as
           there
           is
           hope
           of
           life
           ;
           but
           when
           that
           is
           past
           ,
           and
           the
           pangs
           of
           death
           seize
           upon
           the
           person
           ,
           the
           Priest
           or
           any
           other
           whispers
           several
           times
           in
           his
           ear
           ,
           and
           puts
           him
           in
           mind
           of
           that
           usual
           form
           ,
           of
           the
           profession
           of
           Mahometism
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           God
           but
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           Mahomet
           is
           his
           Prophet
           .
           They
           are
           much
           concerned
           for
           them
           in
           their
           agonies
           ,
           and
           express
           it
           by
           their
           looks
           and
           by
           their
           moan
           ;
           but
           when
           once
           they
           are
           dead
           ,
           their
           mourning
           and
           trouble
           are
           at
           an
           end
           ;
           they
           cease
           from
           all
           complaints
           ,
           and
           scarce
           a
           sigh
           to
           be
           hard
           ,
           looking
           upon
           this
           ,
           as
           a
           finding
           fault
           with
           the
           decree
           of
           God
           Almighty
           and
           a
           resisting
           his
           will.
           The
           dead
           body
           is
           perfumed
           with
           Frankincense
           ,
           carefully
           washed
           with
           clean
           soap
           and
           warm
           water
           ,
           and
           sowed
           up
           in
           linnen
           :
           unless
           towards
           the
           head
           and
           feet
           ,
           (
           which
           are
           left
           free
           ,
           that
           the
           person
           may
           stand
           on
           his
           legs
           ,
           and
           shew
           himself
           in
           the
           grave
           ,
           when
           he
           gives
           an
           account
           of
           his
           faith
           to
           the
           
             Examining
             
             Angels
          
           )
           and
           not
           kept
           long
           above
           ground
           .
           They
           have
           not
           the
           art
           of
           embalming
           .
           Their
           Funerals
           are
           solemnized
           without
           Obsequies
           ;
           
           no
           shew
           ,
           or
           pomp
           ,
           or
           expence
           in
           the
           least
           ;
           they
           do
           all
           in
           the
           day-time
           ,
           and
           usually
           in
           the
           morning
           ;
           deriding
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           who
           at
           such
           times
           carry
           lighted
           Tapers
           and
           Torches
           ,
           and
           the
           Priests
           their
           Censers
           ,
           and
           hire
           women
           to
           cut
           and
           tear
           their
           hair
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           necessary
           part
           of
           the
           solemnity
           .
           The
           Priest
           usually
           goes
           before
           the
           corps
           mumbling
           out
           somewhat
           ,
           who
           says
           peculiar
           prayers
           for
           the
           soul
           of
           the
           dead
           person
           at
           his
           grave
           ;
           nigh
           which
           he
           stands
           alone
           by
           himself
           ,
           the
           rest
           about
           twenty
           foot
           distant
           ,
           and
           there
           reads
           some
           short
           Chapters
           of
           the
           Alcoran
           .
           Then
           he
           gravely
           admonishes
           him
           about
           the
           fundamentals
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Angel
             Inquisitor
          
           may
           not
           surprize
           him
           ,
           and
           find
           him
           unprepared
           with
           sutable
           answers
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           boldly
           confess
           that
           God
           is
           the
           Creator
           ,
           and
           Mahomet
           his
           Messenger
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           used
           in
           his
           prayers
           to
           turn
           his
           face
           towards
           
           Mecca
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           which
           ceremony
           being
           finish'd
           ,
           they
           lay
           the
           body
           in
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           wish
           the
           man
           a
           good
           success
           in
           his
           examination
           .
           Their
           care
           and
           respect
           is
           not
           confined
           to
           the
           grave
           ;
           for
           they
           bestow
           Money
           to
           the
           poor
           to
           pray
           for
           their
           souls
           ,
           which
           they
           believe
           find
           ease
           and
           benefit
           by
           their
           suffrages
           ,
           and
           often
           go
           themselves
           to
           their
           graves
           ,
           out
           of
           love
           and
           respect
           to
           their
           memory
           .
           Some
           Emperors
           and
           great
           men
           have
           left
           lands
           for
           these
           very
           purposes
           ,
           that
           these
           religious
           offices
           may
           never
           be
           omitted
           .
           Their
           women
           are
           not
           permitted
           to
           be
           present
           at
           a
           Funeral
           ;
           only
           the
           last
           day
           of
           Ramazan
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           they
           are
           allowed
           to
           go
           to
           the
           publick
           burying
           places
           .
           These
           burying-places
           are
           without
           the
           City
           ,
           
           and
           usually
           nigh
           the
           high-way
           ;
           somewhat
           perchance
           for
           pomp
           and
           more
           for
           use
           ,
           to
           put
           passengers
           in
           mind
           that
           they
           must
           dye
           also
           ,
           and
           serve
           for
           examples
           to
           others
           :
           Their
           graves
           are
           somewhat
           hollow
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           the
           better
           rise
           and
           sit
           before
           the
           
           Angels
           ,
           planks
           being
           laid
           athwart
           to
           keep
           the
           sand
           and
           dust
           ,
           that
           cover
           them
           ,
           from
           falling
           upon
           them
           .
           At
           the
           extremities
           are
           erected
           two
           broken
           pieces
           of
           pillars
           (
           which
           formerly
           belong'd
           to
           Christian
           Churches
           )
           or
           great
           stones
           ,
           some
           of
           which
           are
           between
           four
           and
           five
           yards
           high
           ,
           as
           I
           found
           by
           measure
           in
           the
           burying-place
           of
           Galata
           .
           They
           avoid
           doing
           any
           possible
           injury
           to
           the
           dead
           ;
           their
           bones
           lye
           quiet
           and
           undisturbed
           ;
           they
           do
           not
           dig
           up
           a
           grave
           a
           second
           time
           ;
           every
           one
           has
           his
           grave
           apart
           ;
           no
           mixture
           of
           ashes
           or
           bones
           ,
           which
           are
           as
           safely
           preserved
           as
           if
           they
           were
           in
           distinct
           urnes
           and
           peculiar
           vaults
           and
           repositories
           :
           The
           sepulchral
           monuments
           of
           the
           great
           men
           are
           made
           of
           free-stone
           ,
           
           well
           cut
           and
           smoothed
           ,
           in
           the
           fashion
           of
           a
           chest
           ,
           whose
           cover
           is
           taken
           off
           ,
           with
           a
           stone-step
           running
           round
           and
           jetting
           out
           .
           Both
           sides
           are
           adorned
           with
           gilt
           circles
           ,
           and
           one
           at
           each
           end
           ,
           the
           intermedial
           spaces
           being
           filled
           up
           with
           flowers
           ,
           very
           handsomely
           wrought
           ;
           for
           here
           
           as
           in
           their
           cielings
           they
           shew
           their
           skill
           of
           engraving
           and
           painting
           .
           Statuary
           and
           drawing
           a
           mans
           face
           they
           do
           not
           pretend
           to
           in
           the
           least
           ;
           this
           being
           altogether
           unlawful
           ;
           which
           makes
           them
           so
           brutishly
           fierce
           against
           all
           humane
           figures
           ,
           whether
           wrought
           by
           the
           chezil
           or
           pencil
           .
           In
           either
           of
           the
           extremes
           is
           placed
           a
           pillar
           ,
           which
           rising
           from
           a
           square
           ,
           ends
           in
           a
           cone
           ;
           on
           the
           tip
           of
           which
           is
           plac'd
           a
           turbant
           ,
           or
           a
           cap
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           women
           wear
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           whose
           the
           monument
           is
           .
           These
           monuments
           are
           in
           the
           open
           air
           .
           The
           Emperors
           and
           great
           men
           lie
           buried
           in
           Cities
           ,
           in
           covered
           Chappels
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           purchased
           &
           built
           for
           this
           very
           purpose
           .
        
         
           An
           Oath
           is
           of
           great
           force
           with
           them
           in
           deciding
           pecuniary
           and
           capital
           causes
           ;
           
           they
           lay
           their
           hands
           upon
           the
           Alcoran
           and
           call
           God
           to
           witness
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           what
           they
           shall
           attest
           ,
           which
           they
           kiss
           and
           then
           put
           to
           their
           forehead
           ,
           having
           first
           washed
           their
           hands
           ;
           for
           no
           unclean
           person
           must
           dare
           to
           touch
           it
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           warned
           by
           the
           inscription
           ,
           that
           
           is
           always
           on
           the
           outside
           cover
           of
           the
           book
           .
           If
           any
           Christian
           or
           Jew
           are
           to
           give
           in
           witness
           upon
           Oath
           ,
           they
           adjure
           them
           to
           tell
           the
           truth
           of
           what
           they
           know
           ,
           making
           them
           also
           lay
           their
           hands
           upon
           the
           holy
           Gospels
           or
           books
           of
           Moses
           .
           An
           English
           Gentleman
           being
           cited
           before
           a
           Cady
           as
           a
           witness
           of
           a
           bargain
           ,
           readily
           appeared
           ,
           and
           was
           very
           willing
           to
           take
           his
           Oath
           ,
           as
           he
           could
           do
           most
           conscientiously
           and
           religiously
           ;
           but
           they
           wanted
           a
           book
           to
           swear
           him
           ,
           which
           put
           a
           sudden
           stop
           to
           the
           contestation
           and
           trial
           ;
           after
           much
           search
           among
           the
           neighbouring
           Christians
           ,
           they
           brought
           in
           an
           old
           Latin
           book
           ,
           which
           they
           took
           for
           the
           Gospels
           ;
           He
           quickly
           perceiving
           what
           it
           was
           ,
           began
           to
           refuse
           ,
           till
           his
           Interpreter
           ,
           from
           whom
           I
           received
           this
           account
           ,
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           scrupulosity
           would
           spoil
           the
           cause
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           Turks
           suspect
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           testimony
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           brought
           there
           instead
           of
           the
           book
           of
           the
           Gospels
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           believed
           by
           them
           so
           to
           be
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           
           was
           the
           same
           thing
           in
           effect
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           original
           hand-writing
           of
           the
           Evangelists
           were
           put
           into
           his
           hands
           ;
           wrought
           upon
           by
           these
           arguments
           ,
           he
           took
           his
           Oath
           accordingly
           .
        
         
           Some
           of
           them
           will
           swear
           horribly
           in
           their
           private
           discourse
           ;
           sometimes
           out
           of
           design
           to
           gain
           belief
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           in
           their
           passion
           ;
           and
           the
           forms
           are
           very
           odd
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           not
           worth
           being
           recited
           or
           known
           .
           But
           it
           is
           the
           highest
           unkindness
           in
           the
           world
           not
           to
           believe
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           swear
           one
           particular
           Oath
           ;
           for
           then
           they
           are
           most
           serious
           ,
           and
           desire
           to
           remove
           all
           possible
           suspicion
           of
           falshood
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           
             by
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             four
             books
             the
             thing
             is
             so
             or
             so
             ,
             or
             I
             will
             do
             this
             or
             that
          
           ;
           meaning
           the
           law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           the
           Psalter
           of
           David
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           the
           Alcoran
           of
           Mahomet
           :
           for
           they
           look
           upon
           the
           three
           first
           also
           as
           sacred
           ,
           and
           reverence
           their
           authority
           .
           They
           acknowledg
           Moses
           and
           David
           and
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           Christ
           to
           be
           great
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           speak
           of
           them
           without
           a
           preface
           of
           
           respect
           and
           honour
           ;
           following
           herein
           the
           example
           of
           Mahomet
           himself
           ,
           
           who
           has
           left
           them
           abundant
           witness
           in
           his
           Alcoran
           of
           the
           most
           holy
           life
           and
           stupendious
           miracles
           of
           Christ
           .
           To
           whose
           holy
           name
           the
           better
           sort
           shew
           so
           great
           a
           reverence
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           cursed
           Jew
           go
           about
           to
           blaspheme
           it
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           revenge
           the
           affront
           :
           as
           it
           hapned
           not
           long
           since
           at
           Gallipoli
           ,
           a
           maritime
           City
           of
           Thrace
           upon
           the
           Propontis
           ,
           where
           a
           Jew
           ,
           quarrelling
           with
           an
           English-man
           ,
           broke
           out
           into
           most
           scurrilous
           language
           against
           our
           Saviour
           ;
           but
           the
           Turks
           ,
           who
           were
           present
           ,
           were
           so
           concerned
           at
           the
           blasphemy
           ,
           that
           they
           carried
           the
           wretch
           to
           the
           Justice
           ,
           who
           hearing
           of
           the
           evidence
           ,
           without
           delay
           commanded
           him
           to
           be
           severely
           drubbed
           before
           him
           ,
           to
           teach
           him
           more
           respect
           and
           duty
           to
           the
           name
           of
           so
           holy
           and
           great
           a
           Prophet
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           Survey
           of
           the
           Seven
           Churches
           of
           Asia
           ,
           as
           they
           now
           lye
           in
           their
           ruines
           .
        
         
           THE
           curious
           surveys
           every
           where
           extant
           of
           Bethlehem
           ,
           
           Nazareth
           ,
           and
           Jerusalem
           ,
           places
           so
           famous
           for
           the
           birth
           ,
           education
           ,
           and
           sufferings
           of
           our
           
             Blessed
             Saviour
          
           ,
           (
           which
           are
           owing
           to
           the
           industry
           and
           learning
           and
           curiosity
           of
           devout
           Pilgrims
           ,
           who
           from
           the
           first
           ages
           of
           Christianity
           to
           this
           present
           ,
           not
           without
           the
           design
           of
           providence
           ,
           as
           I
           verily
           believe
           ,
           have
           visited
           mount
           Calvary
           and
           the
           
             holy
             Sepulchre
          
           )
           suffer
           us
           not
           to
           be
           unacquainted
           with
           their
           situation
           and
           state
           :
           every
           one
           ,
           who
           has
           but
           the
           least
           gust
           for
           Antiquity
           ,
           or
           History
           ,
           or
           Travel
           ,
           or
           insight
           into
           Books
           ,
           greedily
           catching
           at
           such
           relations
           .
           
           But
           a
           sadder
           fate
           seemed
           to
           hang
           over
           the
           
             Seven
             Churches
          
           of
           
           Asia
           ,
           founded
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           
             the
             eternal
             Son
             of
             God
          
           vouchsafed
           to
           send
           those
           Epistles
           recorded
           in
           the
           book
           of
           the
           Revelation
           of
           St.
           John
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           unpardonable
           carelesness
           of
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           (
           unless
           that
           horrid
           stupidity
           ,
           into
           which
           their
           slavery
           has
           cast
           them
           ,
           may
           plead
           some
           excuse
           herein
           )
           have
           lain
           so
           long
           neglected
           ;
           they
           giving
           us
           no
           account
           of
           their
           ruines
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Western
             Christians
          
           either
           not
           caring
           or
           not
           daring
           to
           visit
           them
           .
           
           The
           
             English
             Gentlemen
          
           who
           live
           in
           Smyrna
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           pious
           zeal
           and
           a
           justly
           commendable
           curiosity
           ,
           some
           few
           years
           since
           were
           the
           first
           who
           made
           a
           voyage
           thither
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           remainders
           of
           that
           magnificence
           ,
           for
           which
           those
           Cities
           were
           so
           renowned
           in
           the
           Histories
           of
           ancient
           times
           :
           and
           their
           practice
           and
           example
           have
           for
           the
           most
           part
           every
           year
           since
           in
           the
           Autumn
           been
           taken
           up
           and
           followed
           .
        
         
           During
           my
           stay
           at
           Smyrna
           ,
           
           where
           I
           arrived
           about
           the
           middle
           of
           February
           1670.
           from
           Constantinople
           ,
           in
           
           order
           to
           get
           a
           safe
           passage
           for
           Christendom
           in
           our
           Fleet
           of
           Merchants
           Ships
           ,
           then
           lading
           at
           that
           Scale
           ,
           (
           the
           Corsairs
           of
           Algiers
           infesting
           the
           Mediterranean
           with
           their
           number
           and
           strength
           ,
           and
           making
           all
           sailing
           in
           a
           single
           Vessel
           very
           dangerous
           )
           I
           was
           seized
           with
           the
           same
           curiosity
           .
           But
           an
           opportunity
           did
           not
           so
           easily
           present
           it self
           :
           the
           waters
           were
           not
           then
           quite
           down
           ,
           and
           the
           plains
           in
           several
           places
           scarce
           passable
           :
           besides
           ,
           I
           wanted
           company
           ,
           which
           is
           highly
           necessary
           in
           those
           Countreys
           both
           for
           security
           and
           convenience
           ;
           having
           had
           sad
           experience
           by
           my
           travels
           in
           other
           parts
           of
           Turkey
           of
           the
           difficulties
           and
           hazards
           of
           such
           voyages
           :
           and
           especially
           in
           a
           voyage
           I
           made
           to
           Prusia
           in
           Bithynia
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           narrowly
           escaped
           having
           my
           throat
           cut
           upon
           mount
           Olympus
           by
           several
           Janizaries
           newly
           arrived
           from
           Candia
           ,
           and
           travelling
           toward
           Constantinople
           .
           But
           our
           Ships
           not
           departing
           till
           July
           following
           ,
           the
           love
           and
           respect
           I
           had
           to
           Antiquity
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           memory
           of
           those
           Churches
           ,
           once
           
           so
           famous
           ,
           made
           me
           not
           only
           forget
           but
           despise
           danger
           :
           and
           it
           hapned
           very
           luckily
           ,
           that
           three
           worthy
           English
           Gentlemen
           ,
           Mr.
           Lewis
           ,
           Mr.
           Rudings
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Jolly
           (
           which
           last
           with
           one
           and
           fifty
           more
           most
           sadly
           perished
           by
           Shipwrack
           neer
           
             Mounts
             Bay
          
           in
           Cornwal
           in
           October
           1671.
           )
           not
           long
           after
           acquainted
           me
           that
           they
           had
           taken
           up
           the
           same
           resolution
           ,
           and
           would
           risque
           it
           too
           .
           The
           Spring
           was
           now
           advanced
           ;
           and
           we
           were
           to
           set
           out
           with
           all
           convenient
           speed
           ,
           before
           the
           heats
           encreased
           and
           grew
           excessive
           :
           and
           for
           our
           better
           safety
           ,
           we
           hired
           two
           stout
           and
           honest
           Janizaries
           ,
           well
           known
           to
           our
           Nation
           ;
           two
           Armenian
           Christians
           ,
           a
           Cook
           ,
           and
           three
           Grooms
           to
           look
           to
           our
           Horses
           ;
           in
           all
           twelve
           of
           us
           .
           Which
           number
           was
           but
           necessary
           ;
           for
           at
           that
           time
           of
           the
           year
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           grass
           in
           the
           fields
           for
           their
           horses
           ,
           the
           roads
           are
           infested
           with
           Robbers
           in
           strong
           and
           numerous
           parties
           ,
           well
           mounted
           and
           armed
           ,
           who
           take
           all
           advantages
           of
           assaulting
           passengers
           ,
           and
           kill
           first
           ,
           and
           rob
           afterwards
           :
           
           sometimes
           coming
           twenty
           or
           thirty
           days
           journey
           out
           of
           the
           mountains
           of
           Cilicia
           ,
           and
           from
           Georgia
           ,
           to
           the
           furthermost
           Provinces
           of
           the
           
             lesser
             Asia
          
           lying
           toward
           the
           Archipelago
           for
           this
           purpose
           .
        
         
           I
           cannot
           here
           conceal
           the
           extraordinary
           civility
           and
           courtesie
           of
           the
           Cady
           of
           Smyrna
           ,
           
           then
           newly
           promoted
           to
           that
           Office
           ,
           who
           hearing
           of
           our
           intended
           voyage
           ,
           to
           oblige
           and
           gain
           the
           love
           of
           our
           Nation
           ,
           sent
           one
           of
           his
           Servants
           to
           advise
           us
           to
           be
           well
           arm'd
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           a
           good
           Guard
           with
           us
           ;
           for
           that
           he
           was
           assured
           there
           were
           murdrous
           Villains
           abroad
           on
           the
           high-ways
           ,
           and
           that
           several
           had
           fallen
           into
           their
           hands
           .
           This
           advice
           was
           seasonable
           and
           most
           obliging
           :
           and
           accordingly
           we
           provided
           against
           all
           evil
           accidents
           as
           well
           as
           we
           could
           ,
           relying
           chiefly
           upon
           the
           good
           providence
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           our
           greatest
           and
           best
           security
           .
        
         
           April
           the
           third
           1671.
           we
           set
           out
           from
           Smyrna
           ,
           
           and
           went
           about
           to
           the
           Northern-side
           of
           the
           Bay
           ,
           which
           runs
           in
           a
           good
           way
           to
           the
           North-east
           ,
           
           riding
           for
           several
           hours
           neer
           the
           shore
           under
           the
           rocky
           mountains
           of
           Gordilen
           ,
           which
           with
           the
           opposite
           mountain
           Mimas
           ,
           there
           being
           high
           hills
           also
           to
           the
           East
           ,
           makes
           the
           Haven
           so
           secure
           for
           Ships
           ,
           which
           lye
           as
           it
           were
           land-lockt
           .
           Our
           way
           lay
           Northward
           ,
           and
           somewhat
           to
           the
           West
           .
           For
           that
           we
           might
           the
           better
           observe
           the
           turnings
           and
           windings
           of
           our
           journey
           ,
           and
           the
           bearings
           of
           places
           ,
           we
           took
           a
           Sea-Compass
           with
           us
           .
           
           Leaving
           Menamen
           ,
           which
           I
           suppose
           is
           the
           Temnos
           of
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           on
           the
           right-hand
           ,
           a
           Town
           well
           situated
           ,
           and
           considerable
           for
           the
           trade
           of
           Dimity
           and
           Scamity
           ,
           we
           rode
           down
           to
           the
           River
           Hermus
           ,
           not
           far
           distant
           from
           it
           ,
           (
           having
           in
           our
           way
           a
           very
           pleasant
           prospect
           of
           rich
           plains
           and
           meadows
           )
           where
           we
           arrived
           after
           six
           hours
           and
           a
           half
           .
        
         
           Hermus
           hath
           its
           rise
           in
           the
           greater
           Phrygia
           ,
           
           and
           passing
           through
           Lydia
           and
           Aeolis
           ,
           pours
           its
           waters
           into
           the
           Bay
           of
           Smyrna
           over
           against
           Vurlaw
           ,
           
           (
           famous
           for
           its
           hot
           waters
           ,
           mentioned
           
           by
           Strabo
           under
           the
           name
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           much
           frequented
           by
           Turks
           and
           Greeks
           in
           the
           Summer-time
           )
           and
           not
           far
           from
           Foggia-vecchia
           the
           Phocaea
           of
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           where
           the
           Athenians
           first
           setled
           a
           Colony
           .
        
         
           The
           Channel
           as
           wide
           as
           the
           Thames
           at
           Windsor
           ,
           and
           deep
           withal
           ,
           and
           not
           being
           fordable
           thereabouts
           ,
           we
           were
           ferried
           over
           it
           ,
           the
           current
           being
           somewhat
           strong
           .
        
         
           We
           rode
           along
           the
           banks
           of
           it
           towards
           Chiaus-kuy
           ,
           situated
           about
           a
           mile
           from
           it
           ,
           where
           we
           made
           our
           first
           Conac
           or
           nights
           lodging
           ,
           having
           travelled
           this
           day
           about
           eight
           hours
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           4th
           ,
           within
           three
           hours
           after
           our
           setting
           forth
           ,
           we
           had
           a
           sight
           at
           some
           distance
           of
           the
           Bay
           of
           Elaea
           :
           
           and
           avoiding
           Guzelhisar
           ,
           which
           from
           its
           distance
           and
           situation
           I
           take
           to
           be
           the
           old
           Aegae
           ,
           *
           a
           Town
           well
           situated
           on
           the
           rising
           of
           a
           hill
           ,
           we
           came
           to
           the
           bottom
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           went
           round
           it
           ,
           it
           running
           in
           considerably
           to
           the
           N.
           W.
           and
           not
           
           being
           able
           to
           reach
           Pergamus
           with
           any
           convenience
           ,
           we
           ascended
           to
           a
           little
           Village
           ,
           called
           by
           the
           
             Turks
             Clisia-kuy
          
           .
           Our
           days
           travel
           being
           almost
           ten
           hours
           ;
           our
           way
           lying
           still
           Northward
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           5th
           .
           
           having
           rode
           through
           a
           wood
           for
           half
           an
           hour
           ,
           we
           got
           into
           the
           plain
           of
           Pergamus
           ;
           a
           most
           delightful
           and
           fruitful
           plain
           ;
           several
           parts
           of
           it
           plowed
           up
           ,
           the
           rest
           yielding
           excellent
           Pasturage
           :
           it
           extends
           it self
           to
           a
           very
           considerable
           length
           to
           the
           South-east
           ;
           in
           some
           places
           abovt
           five
           miles
           over
           .
           On
           the
           North-west
           of
           the
           plain
           we
           left
           the
           river
           Cetius
           ,
           which
           hath
           but
           a
           very
           small
           channel
           ,
           and
           the
           Caicus
           to
           the
           Southward
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           we
           past
           over
           at
           a
           miles
           distance
           from
           the
           City
           on
           a
           Stone-bridg
           of
           thirteen
           Arches
           ,
           the
           City
           lying
           to
           the
           North-west
           of
           it
           ,
           where
           we
           arrived
           after
           four
           hours
           .
        
         
           The
           Caicus
           runs
           with
           a
           very
           smooth
           stream
           ,
           
           the
           channel
           about
           half
           the
           bredth
           of
           Hermus
           ,
           but
           very
           apt
           to
           overflow
           its
           low
           banks
           upon
           the
           descent
           of
           rain
           and
           the
           melting
           of
           
           the
           snow
           upon
           the
           mountains
           ,
           which
           makes
           those
           plains
           to
           be
           scarce
           passable
           for
           some
           time
           of
           the
           year
           .
           It
           runs
           into
           the
           Bay
           not
           far
           from
           Elaea
           ,
           a
           City
           of
           Aeolis
           ,
           (
           from
           whence
           it
           hath
           its
           denomination
           )
           called
           by
           the
           
             Turks
             Ayasman
          
           ,
           on
           the
           western-side
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           Scale
           of
           Pergamus
           ;
           from
           which
           it
           may
           be
           distant
           about
           twelve
           or
           fourteen
           miles
           :
           this
           river
           separating
           Mysia
           from
           Aeolis
           .
           
        
         
           Pergamus
           the
           chief
           City
           of
           
             Mysia
             Hellespontica
          
           (
           called
           by
           the
           Turks
           with
           a
           very
           little
           variation
           Bergamo
           )
           is
           about
           sixty
           four
           miles
           from
           Smyrna
           to
           the
           North
           North-west
           of
           it
           .
           It
           lies
           under
           a
           very
           high
           and
           steep
           hill
           ,
           by
           which
           sufficiently
           secured
           from
           the
           cold
           Northern
           blasts
           .
           On
           the
           top
           of
           it
           is
           a
           Castle
           built
           according
           to
           the
           old
           way
           of
           fortification
           ,
           which
           the
           Turks
           in
           a
           manner
           neglect
           ,
           it
           being
           without
           any
           Artillery
           or
           other
           provisions
           of
           War
           :
           they
           being
           altogether
           secure
           and
           free
           from
           the
           fears
           of
           having
           an
           enemy
           in
           those
           parts
           .
           This
           inscription
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           there
           on
           some
           ruines
           of
           Marble
           .
        
         
           
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
          
        
         
           From
           the
           Castle
           there
           runs
           down
           Eastward
           a
           good
           part
           of
           the
           hill
           a
           stone-wall
           ;
           at
           the
           end
           of
           which
           some
           ruines
           of
           a
           fortification
           ,
           that
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           built
           for
           the
           security
           of
           it
           that
           way
           .
        
         
           The
           ancient
           Stone-buildings
           ,
           now
           the
           ordinary
           dwelling
           houses
           of
           the
           Turks
           ,
           still
           continue
           in
           several
           streets
           ;
           the
           City
           by
           this
           means
           retaining
           somewhat
           of
           its
           former
           glory
           ,
           amidst
           those
           many
           and
           vast
           ruines
           that
           lye
           about
           it
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           fate
           of
           other
           Churches
           ;
           most
           of
           whose
           ancient
           
           structures
           are
           wholly
           ruined
           ,
           and
           pitiful
           Turkish
           houses
           built
           of
           earth
           baked
           in
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           beggerly
           Cottages
           raised
           upon
           their
           foundations
           .
        
         
           We
           went
           first
           to
           see
           the
           ruines
           of
           a
           Palace
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           is
           judged
           to
           be
           )
           which
           lye
           in
           a
           street
           to
           the
           East
           part
           of
           the
           City
           ;
           where
           we
           found
           five
           Pillars
           of
           polished
           Marble
           ,
           of
           about
           seven
           yards
           in
           length
           ,
           the
           Chapiters
           curiously
           wrought
           ,
           in
           a
           line
           equally
           distant
           :
           and
           further
           on
           ,
           there
           being
           a
           larger
           space
           between
           ,
           two
           other
           Pillars
           ;
           all
           which
           serve
           now
           only
           as
           so
           many
           props
           to
           support
           a
           wall
           that
           is
           built
           close
           to
           them
           .
           They
           are
           confronted
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           street
           with
           other
           Pillars
           of
           the
           same
           make
           ,
           but
           whose
           Chapiters
           are
           broken
           ,
           two
           lying
           along
           upon
           the
           ground
           .
        
         
           More
           Eastward
           toward
           the
           plain
           lye
           very
           famous
           ruines
           of
           a
           Church
           dedicated
           to
           St.
           John
           ,
           built
           of
           brick
           ;
           about
           fifty
           six
           paces
           in
           length
           ,
           and
           in
           bredth
           thirty
           two
           ;
           the
           walls
           of
           a
           very
           great
           heigth
           ,
           two
           rows
           of
           
           windows
           on
           each
           side
           .
           Several
           Pillars
           fixt
           within
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           broken
           of
           ,
           and
           wanting
           much
           of
           their
           due
           height
           :
           the
           Turks
           not
           willing
           to
           be
           at
           any
           pains
           to
           clear
           the
           earth
           where
           they
           are
           fixt
           ,
           and
           the
           broken
           pieces
           serving
           their
           purpose
           as
           well
           ;
           which
           is
           to
           place
           them
           at
           the
           extremities
           of
           their
           graves
           :
           abundance
           of
           which
           we
           found
           in
           their
           burying-places
           in
           our
           travels
           where
           ever
           we
           came
           .
           Under
           the
           East
           end
           ,
           a
           large
           Vault
           .
           On
           each
           side
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           a
           round
           building
           ,
           the
           one
           exactly
           agreeing
           with
           the
           other
           .
           The
           doors
           very
           high
           ;
           opposite
           to
           which
           is
           a
           great
           Nicchio
           or
           cavity
           in
           the
           wall
           ;
           a
           Vault
           underneath
           sustained
           by
           a
           great
           Pillar
           ;
           the
           foundation
           strengthened
           by
           several
           arches
           and
           pillars
           ;
           it
           is
           eighteen
           of
           my
           paces
           in
           diameter
           within
           ;
           the
           walls
           very
           thick
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           upper
           part
           of
           the
           City
           is
           the
           Rivolet
           Selinus
           ,
           
           whose
           stream
           is
           very
           swift
           ,
           running
           toward
           the
           South
           South-east
           into
           the
           Caicus
           ;
           over
           which
           are
           built
           several
           Stone-bridges
           ;
           
           some
           with
           two
           ,
           some
           with
           three
           arches
           .
           By
           the
           stream
           not
           far
           from
           the
           great
           Church
           ,
           part
           of
           a
           wall
           is
           yet
           standing
           of
           about
           ninety
           paces
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           side
           of
           Selinus
           is
           a
           very
           handsome
           and
           large
           Church
           ,
           formerly
           called
           
             Sancta
             Sophia
          
           ,
           into
           which
           you
           ascend
           by
           several
           stone-stairs
           ;
           now
           polluted
           by
           the
           Turks
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           Mosch
           .
           We
           observed
           a
           passage
           under
           ground
           from
           the
           Castle
           to
           the
           Selinus
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           supplyed
           themselves
           with
           water
           .
           Along
           the
           side
           of
           a
           hill
           from
           the
           South-west
           are
           the
           remainders
           of
           an
           Aqueduct
           .
        
         
           On
           a
           hill
           to
           the
           west
           of
           the
           City
           we
           met
           with
           several
           vast
           ruines
           with
           six
           great
           arches
           over
           a
           water
           ,
           which
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           formerly
           a
           common-shore
           ;
           and
           South
           of
           this
           another
           range
           of
           six
           arches
           more
           ,
           with
           two
           large
           rooms
           .
           The
           former
           of
           these
           ruines
           the
           Turks
           call
           Kiz-serai
           or
           the
           
             Womens
             Seraglio
          
           ;
           telling
           us
           ,
           that
           anciently
           they
           were
           kept
           there
           ,
           accommodating
           according
           to
           their
           
           rude
           conception
           of
           things
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           the
           least
           knowledg
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           the
           customs
           of
           former
           ages
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           their
           Emperor
           at
           Constantinople
           ,
           and
           fancying
           them
           to
           have
           been
           the
           very
           same
           .
        
         
           More
           Southward
           is
           another
           great
           ruined
           building
           with
           arches
           ,
           situated
           pleasantly
           upon
           a
           hill
           ;
           from
           whence
           we
           had
           a
           good
           prospect
           of
           the
           City
           and
           the
           neighbouring
           Plain
           ;
           hard
           by
           which
           is
           a
           Theatre
           ,
           that
           opens
           to
           the
           South
           ,
           the
           marks
           of
           the
           steps
           still
           remaining
           .
           In
           the
           declivity
           of
           which
           almost
           at
           the
           bottom
           is
           a
           Marble-stone
           about
           seven
           spans
           in
           length
           and
           two
           in
           bredth
           ,
           with
           this
           inscription
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           On
           the
           opposite
           side
           a
           Marble
           statue
           about
           two
           or
           three
           foot
           in
           the
           rubbish
           ,
           which
           we
           caused
           to
           be
           removed
           by
           a
           poor
           Christian
           ;
           this
           being
           the
           only
           way
           to
           preserve
           it
           ;
           the
           Turks
           being
           such
           profest
           enemies
           to
           all
           humane
           figures
           ,
           whether
           painted
           ,
           or
           in
           Mosaick
           ,
           or
           wrought
           in
           Brass
           or
           Marble
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           quickly
           be
           defaced
           and
           broken
           ,
           if
           it
           appeared
           above
           ground
           .
           
           As
           we
           walk'd
           in
           the
           streets
           ,
           we
           observed
           several
           Vaults
           almost
           every-where
           .
        
         
           We
           went
           to
           see
           several
           ruines
           about
           a
           quarter
           of
           a
           mile
           out
           of
           Town
           ,
           to
           the
           S.
           W.
           which
           seem
           to
           have
           been
           a
           fortification
           ;
           under
           which
           are
           several
           Vaults
           that
           open
           one
           into
           another
           ,
           which
           serve
           not
           only
           for
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           building
           ,
           but
           might
           also
           very
           conveniently
           be
           made
           use
           of
           for
           a
           granary
           to
           lay
           their
           stores
           in
           ,
           though
           now
           only
           a
           receptacle
           of
           cattel
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           South
           much
           about
           the
           same
           distance
           are
           two
           mounts
           opposite
           one
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           raised
           artificially
           to
           command
           the
           passage
           ,
           and
           secure
           the
           Avenues
           that
           way
           ;
           in
           the
           mid
           way
           lies
           the
           road
           :
           and
           the
           like
           toward
           the
           East
           .
        
         
           The
           state
           of
           the
           Christians
           here
           is
           very
           sad
           and
           deplorable
           ,
           there
           being
           not
           above
           fifteen
           families
           of
           them
           :
           their
           chief
           employment
           is
           gardening
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           make
           a
           shift
           to
           get
           a
           little
           money
           to
           pay
           their
           harache
           ,
           and
           satisfy
           the
           demands
           
           of
           their
           cruel
           and
           greedy
           oppressors
           ,
           and
           maintain
           a
           sad
           miserable
           life
           .
           They
           have
           one
           Church
           dedicated
           to
           St.
           Theodore
           ;
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Smyrna
           ,
           under
           whose
           jurisdiction
           they
           are
           ,
           taking
           care
           to
           send
           a
           Priest
           to
           officiate
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Bagno
           we
           found
           an
           excellent
           jarr
           of
           marble
           ,
           not
           unlike
           a
           font
           ;
           about
           five
           or
           six
           foot
           from
           the
           pavement
           ,
           very
           neer
           seven
           yards
           in
           compass
           ,
           with
           figures
           of
           horsemen
           in
           relievo
           round
           about
           it
           ,
           but
           broken
           somewhat
           at
           top
           :
           neer
           which
           is
           a
           curious
           marble-basin
           about
           two
           or
           three
           foot
           higher
           than
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           yard
           adjoyning
           we
           found
           this
           inscription
           upon
           a
           stone-pillar
           sunk
           in
           the
           ground
           .
        
         
           
             MA.
             AEMILIO
             .
             AVR.
             PVB.
             
             PROCVLO
             PRAEF
             .
             
             FABR.
             MA.
             LEPIDI
             .
             AVG.
             
             PROCVR
             .
             
             
             SACRVM
             .
             
          
        
         
           On
           it
           is
           engraven
           a
           Bulls
           head
           .
        
         
           On
           a
           stone
           very
           high
           upon
           the
           wall
           is
           the
           figure
           of
           a
           dog
           ,
           with
           these
           two
           verses
           under
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           Having
           satisfied
           our selves
           with
           the
           view
           of
           Pergamus
           ,
           on
           Thursday
           the
           6th
           .
           about
           Sun-rise
           we
           set
           forward
           in
           our
           journey
           toward
           Thyatira
           ,
           our
           way
           lying
           almost
           due
           East
           ,
           repassing
           the
           Cetius
           and
           Caicus
           ;
           which
           last
           we
           forded
           at
           about
           two
           miles
           distance
           from
           the
           City
           .
        
         
           After
           four
           hours
           we
           came
           to
           a
           river
           ,
           whose
           channel
           was
           somewhat
           broad
           and
           banks
           very
           high
           ,
           
           which
           we
           left
           on
           our
           left-hand
           ;
           perchance
           the
           river
           Hyllus
           .
           After
           seven
           hours
           we
           arrived
           at
           Soma
           ,
           
           a
           very
           large
           Town
           ,
           situated
           under
           a
           high
           hill
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           passed
           in
           three
           hours
           to
           
           Kirk-agach
           ,
           
           or
           the
           Town
           of
           forty
           trees
           ,
           placed
           under
           a
           hill
           also
           ;
           the
           plain
           lying
           to
           the
           North
           of
           it
           :
           and
           so
           to
           Bak-hair
           ,
           
           a
           Village
           so
           called
           from
           the
           pleasantness
           of
           its
           situation
           ;
           those
           words
           signifying
           a
           fair
           prospect
           ;
           where
           we
           took
           up
           our
           lodging
           after
           eleven
           hours
           travel
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           7th
           .
           from
           Bakhair
           after
           four
           hours
           we
           came
           to
           a
           Village
           called
           Mader-kuy
           ,
           
           seated
           on
           a
           little
           hill
           ,
           under
           which
           runs
           a
           little
           river
           ,
           which
           loseth
           its
           waters
           in
           the
           Hermus
           .
           In
           the
           plain
           before
           it
           we
           saw
           several
           pillars
           (
           about
           forty
           or
           fifty
           )
           some
           fixt
           in
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           others
           lying
           upon
           the
           grass
           ,
           no
           other
           ruines
           being
           near
           .
           From
           this
           Village
           to
           Thyatira
           in
           one
           hour
           .
        
         
           Thyatira
           (
           called
           by
           the
           
             Turks
             Akhisar
          
           or
           the
           white
           Castle
           )
           a
           City
           of
           Lydia
           ,
           
           is
           distant
           from
           Pergamus
           about
           forty
           eight
           miles
           ;
           almost
           South-east
           ,
           situated
           in
           a
           spacious
           plain
           about
           two
           miles
           and
           an
           half
           in
           compass
           .
           Very
           few
           of
           the
           ancient
           buildings
           remain
           here
           ;
           one
           we
           saw
           ,
           which
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           a
           market-place
           ,
           
           having
           six
           pillars
           sunk
           very
           low
           in
           the
           ground
           ,
           about
           four
           spans
           only
           left
           above
           .
           We
           could
           not
           find
           any
           ruines
           of
           Churches
           ;
           and
           enquiring
           of
           the
           Turks
           about
           it
           ,
           they
           told
           us
           there
           were
           several
           great
           buildings
           of
           stone
           under
           ground
           ,
           which
           we
           were
           very
           apt
           to
           believe
           from
           what
           we
           had
           observed
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           where
           digging
           somewhat
           deep
           ,
           they
           met
           with
           strong
           foundations
           ,
           that
           without
           all
           question
           have
           formerly
           supported
           great
           buildings
           ;
           but
           the
           descriptions
           of
           the
           Ancients
           and
           the
           several
           inscriptions
           that
           we
           found
           there
           put
           it
           out
           of
           doubt
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           the
           true
           Thyatira
           :
           though
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           who
           are
           prodigiously
           ignorant
           of
           their
           own
           Antiquities
           ,
           take
           Tyreh
           ,
           a
           Town
           twenty
           five
           miles
           to
           the
           South-east
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           place
           ,
           being
           deceived
           by
           the
           neerness
           of
           the
           sound
           the
           one
           has
           with
           the
           other
           ;
           upon
           the
           same
           weak
           pretence
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           mistaken
           hitherto
           Laotik
           ,
           a
           Town
           not
           far
           from
           
             Ancyra
             (
             Angury
          
           the
           Turks
           call
           it
           )
           in
           Galatia
           ,
           for
           
           Laodicea
           ;
           when
           we
           have
           most
           authentick
           proofs
           that
           it
           is
           placed
           neer
           to
           the
           river
           Lycus
           ,
           and
           not
           far
           from
           Hierapolis
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           pedestal
           of
           a
           pillar
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           a
           market-place
           covered
           ,
           we
           found
           this
           inscription
           engraven
           in
           very
           fair
           characters
           .
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
          
        
         
           On
           the
           side
           of
           a
           large
           stone-coffin
           in
           form
           of
           a
           chest
           ,
           the
           cover
           taken
           off
           ,
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           a
           Court
           of
           a
           Seraglio
           ,
           is
           the
           following
           inscription
           of
           six
           very
           long
           lines
           ,
           the
           letters
           engraven
           small
           ,
           and
           very
           close
           ;
           where
           there
           is
           mention
           made
           twice
           of
           the
           City
           of
           the
           Thyatirenians
           .
        
         
           
           
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
          
           
             4.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             5.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             6.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           On
           another
           such
           sepulchral-stone
           now
           made
           use
           of
           by
           a
           Tanner
           ,
           in
           his
           house
           might
           be
           read
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
          
        
         
           We
           found
           several
           other
           inscriptions
           ,
           some
           of
           which
           I
           took
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           to
           take
           all
           for
           want
           of
           time
           and
           convenience
           ;
           the
           Turks
           in
           great
           companies
           ,
           both
           men
           and
           boys
           ,
           pressing
           upon
           me
           ;
           (
           several
           stones
           being
           placed
           upon
           the
           walls
           reversed
           by
           these
           great
           enemies
           of
           Learning
           and
           Antiquity
           )
           who
           wondred
           at
           us
           ,
           and
           thought
           us
           little
           less
           than
           mad
           for
           coming
           from
           so
           far
           as
           Smyrna
           to
           look
           upon
           a
           few
           old
           stones
           ,
           which
           they
           make
           no
           other
           use
           of
           than
           to
           put
           into
           the
           walls
           of
           their
           houses
           ,
           
           breaking
           them
           off
           in
           the
           mid'st
           oftentimes
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           occasion
           .
        
         
           I
           find
           by
           several
           inscriptions
           ,
           that
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           this
           City
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           those
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           were
           in
           the
           times
           of
           heathenism
           great
           votaries
           and
           worshippers
           of
           the
           goddess
           Diana
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           corner
           of
           a
           street
           neer
           a
           fountain
           upon
           a
           broken
           stone
           put
           into
           a
           wall
           :
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           To
           Diana
           
             goddess
             of
             the
             mountains
          
           :
           and
           in
           the
           burying-place
           of
           the
           Turks
           (
           who
           always
           bury
           their
           dead
           out
           of
           Town
           ,
           and
           neer
           the
           high-way
           ,
           except
           their
           Emperors
           and
           their
           relations
           ,
           or
           some
           great
           men
           ,
           as
           Bassas
           or
           others
           ,
           who
           have
           merited
           well
           by
           their
           services
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           who
           have
           the
           priviledg
           to
           be
           interred
           in
           Cities
           ,
           as
           
             Constantinople
             ,
             Adrianople
          
           ,
           or
           Prusia
           ,
           neer
           the
           Moschs
           ,
           or
           chanes
           in
           their
           own
           ground
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           purchased
           )
           to
           the
           North-west
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           where
           there
           are
           a
           great
           many
           stately
           pillars
           ,
           
           which
           were
           designed
           to
           another
           use
           ,
           is
           a
           very
           fair
           stone
           erected
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           one
           of
           her
           Priestesses
           
             Vlpia
             Marcella
          
           by
           the
           Senate
           and
           People
           .
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
          
        
         
         
           Upon
           a
           Tomb-stone
           in
           the
           said
           burying-place
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
        
         
           We
           saw
           several
           old
           pillars
           with
           inscriptions
           in
           a
           Chane
           ;
           but
           the
           letters
           were
           so
           effaced
           and
           broken
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           be
           well
           read
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           back
           yard
           belonging
           to
           a
           Tanner
           .
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
          
        
         
           With
           these
           four
           Latin
           verses
           under
           .
           
             
               VOTA
               SUPERVACUA
               FLETUSQUE
            
             
               ET
               NUMINA
               DIVUM
            
             
               NATURAE
               LEGES
               FATORUMQUE
            
             
               ARCUIT
               ORDO
            
             
               SPREVISTI
               PATREM
               MATREMQUE
            
             
               MISERRIME
               NATE
            
             
               ELYSIOS
               CAMPOS
               HABITANS
            
             
               ET
               PRATA
               VEATUM
            
          
        
         
         
           In
           a
           back
           lane
           not
           far
           from
           the
           corner
           to
           the
           North-east
           of
           the
           Basar
           .
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
          
        
         
           This
           City
           has
           a
           very
           great
           convenience
           of
           water
           ,
           which
           streams
           in
           every
           street
           ,
           flowing
           from
           a
           neighbouring
           hill
           to
           the
           Eastward
           of
           it
           about
           a
           mile
           off
           ;
           there
           being
           above
           three
           thousand
           five
           hundred
           pipes
           ,
           if
           the
           Turks
           may
           be
           credited
           ,
           to
           conveigh
           it
           to
           every
           part
           of
           it
           .
           It
           is
           populous
           ,
           inhabited
           most
           by
           Turks
           ,
           who
           have
           eight
           Moschs
           here
           ,
           few
           Christians
           residing
           among
           them
           ;
           those
           Armenians
           we
           found
           there
           being
           strangers
           ,
           who
           came
           thither
           to
           sell
           shashes
           ,
           handkerchiefs
           ,
           &c.
           which
           they
           bring
           out
           of
           Persia
           .
           They
           are
           maintained
           chiefly
           by
           the
           trade
           of
           Cotton-wool
           ,
           which
           they
           send
           to
           Smyrna
           ,
           for
           which
           commodity
           Thyatira
           is
           very
           considerable
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           8th
           we
           left
           Thyatira
           ,
           and
           about
           a
           mile
           from
           the
           City
           in
           the
           
           plains
           ,
           we
           found
           a
           stone-coffin
           that
           had
           this
           inscription
           .
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
          
        
         
           As
           in
           the
           City
           we
           found
           several
           stones
           that
           had
           the
           name
           of
           Antoninus
           engraven
           on
           them
           .
        
         
           Within
           two
           hours
           we
           past
           a
           small
           river
           ,
           which
           crost
           the
           plain
           from
           East
           to
           West
           ;
           and
           a
           mile
           off
           another
           stream
           ,
           which
           we
           supposed
           might
           arise
           from
           the
           same
           spring
           ,
           and
           be
           divided
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           After
           two
           hours
           more
           we
           arrived
           at
           a
           Village
           called
           Selinte-kuy
           ,
           
           where
           were
           to
           be
           seen
           several
           excellent
           pieces
           of
           polished
           marble
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           and
           some
           few
           ruines
           ,
           which
           assure
           us
           sufficiently
           ,
           though
           we
           had
           but
           just
           time
           to
           look
           into
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           originally
           a
           Turkish
           Village
           ,
           but
           was
           once
           inhabited
           by
           Christians
           ,
           
           especially
           considering
           the
           situation
           of
           it
           within
           a
           mile
           of
           a
           river
           ,
           I
           suppose
           the
           Cryon
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           Halys
           ,
           
           so
           fatal
           to
           Croesus
           formerly
           King
           of
           this
           Province
           ;
           whose
           stream
           we
           found
           very
           swift
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           ancient
           account
           given
           of
           it
           ,
           passing
           thence
           into
           Hermus
           .
           About
           six
           or
           seven
           miles
           beyond
           is
           the
           
             Lacus
             Gygaeus
          
           or
           Colous
           ,
           
           of
           about
           five
           miles
           in
           length
           from
           East
           to
           West
           ,
           which
           we
           viewed
           upon
           the
           banks
           of
           it
           ;
           after
           we
           had
           ascended
           the
           hill
           that
           leads
           to
           Marmora
           ,
           (
           probably
           the
           Exusta
           of
           the
           ancients
           ,
           
           so
           famous
           formerly
           for
           the
           sepulchre
           of
           Halyattes
           the
           Father
           of
           Croesus
           :
           admirably
           well
           situated
           ,
           a
           spacious
           and
           fruitful
           plain
           lying
           under
           it
           )
           still
           a
           very
           handsome
           Town
           with
           several
           Moschs
           in
           it
           ,
           one
           fairer
           than
           the
           rest
           ,
           with
           a
           Tekeh
           or
           Monastery
           belonging
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           Hence
           we
           came
           into
           the
           plains
           of
           Magnesia
           ,
           
           where
           the
           famous
           battel
           was
           sought
           between
           Antiochus
           and
           Scipio
           ,
           victory
           after
           many
           turns
           and
           traverses
           ,
           uncertain
           to
           which
           side
           to
           
           encline
           ,
           (
           the
           dispute
           being
           a
           long
           while
           maintained
           with
           equal
           fierceness
           ,
           prudence
           ,
           and
           valour
           )
           at
           last
           falling
           to
           the
           latter
           ,
           who
           hereupon
           had
           conferred
           upon
           him
           by
           the
           Souldiery
           first
           ,
           and
           after
           by
           the
           Senate
           ,
           the
           glorious
           title
           of
           Asiaticus
           ;
           which
           title
           he
           justly
           merited
           :
           the
           victory
           being
           of
           so
           great
           a
           consequence
           ,
           that
           several
           of
           the
           Asian
           Provinces
           ,
           terrified
           with
           this
           success
           of
           theirs
           ,
           immediately
           yielded
           ,
           and
           became
           an
           accession
           to
           
           Rome's
           greatness
           .
           Leaving
           at
           some
           distance
           mount
           Mastusia
           and
           mount
           Sipylus
           ,
           
           upon
           the
           rising
           of
           which
           stands
           Magnesia
           ,
           
           a
           Bashalick
           ,
           though
           of
           late
           years
           governed
           by
           a
           Moselim
           or
           Deputy
           ,
           which
           separates
           Ionia
           from
           Lydia
           to
           the
           East
           ,
           we
           crost
           the
           plain
           toward
           mount
           Tmolus
           ,
           
           called
           by
           the
           
             Turks
             Boz-Dag
          
           or
           the
           icy
           mountain
           .
        
         
           In
           our
           way
           we
           repast
           the
           Hermus
           over
           a
           large
           stone-bridg
           ,
           that
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           built
           of
           late
           years
           ,
           and
           after
           two
           hours
           and
           a
           half
           passing
           through
           a
           Village
           called
           Jarosh-kuy
           ,
           
           
           that
           lies
           about
           two
           miles
           on
           this
           side
           ,
           we
           arrived
           at
           Sardes
           ,
           having
           been
           eleven
           hours
           on
           horseback
           :
           our
           way
           all
           along
           from
           Thyatira
           lying
           almost
           due
           South
           .
        
         
           Sardes
           (
           retaining
           somewhat
           of
           its
           name
           still
           ,
           
           though
           nothing
           of
           its
           ancient
           glory
           ,
           being
           called
           by
           the
           
             Turks
             Sart
          
           )
           is
           situated
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           the
           famous
           mountain
           Tmolus
           on
           the
           North
           side
           of
           it
           ,
           having
           a
           spacious
           and
           delightful
           plain
           before
           it
           ,
           watered
           with
           several
           streams
           that
           flow
           from
           the
           neighbouring
           hill
           to
           the
           South-east
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Pactolus
           ,
           arising
           from
           the
           same
           ,
           
           on
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           encreasing
           with
           its
           waters
           the
           stream
           of
           Hermus
           ,
           into
           which
           it
           runs
           ;
           now
           a
           very
           pitiful
           and
           beggerly
           Village
           ,
           the
           houses
           few
           and
           mean
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           accommodation
           of
           travellers
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           road
           for
           the
           Caravans
           that
           come
           out
           of
           Persia
           to
           Smyrna
           with
           silk
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           large
           Chane
           built
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           is
           usual
           in
           most
           Towns
           that
           are
           neer
           such
           publick
           roads
           ,
           or
           have
           any
           thing
           of
           trade
           ;
           where
           we
           took
           up
           our
           quarters
           ,
           
           the
           Turks
           refusing
           to
           admit
           us
           into
           their
           houses
           and
           lodg
           us
           ,
           hearing
           from
           our
           Janizaries
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           Franks
           .
           The
           inhabitants
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           Shepherds
           ,
           who
           look
           to
           those
           numerous
           flocks
           and
           herds
           which
           feed
           in
           the
           plains
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           southward
           of
           the
           Town
           at
           the
           bottom
           of
           a
           little
           hill
           ,
           the
           Castle
           lying
           eastward
           of
           them
           ,
           are
           very
           considerable
           ruines
           still
           remaining
           ,
           which
           quickly
           put
           us
           in
           mind
           of
           what
           Sardes
           was
           ,
           before
           earthquakes
           and
           war
           had
           caused
           those
           horrid
           desolations
           there
           ;
           there
           being
           six
           pillars
           standing
           of
           about
           seven
           yards
           in
           compass
           ;
           and
           about
           ten
           in
           heigth
           ;
           besides
           several
           vast
           stones
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           other
           pillars
           that
           are
           thrown
           down
           were
           made
           ,
           one
           placed
           upon
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           so
           exactly
           closed
           in
           those
           that
           stand
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           one
           entire
           piece
           ,
           now
           lying
           by
           in
           a
           confused
           heap
           ;
           the
           first
           row
           of
           pillars
           supporting
           huge
           massy
           stones
           that
           lye
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           From
           hence
           we
           went
           up
           to
           the
           Castle
           which
           lies
           eastward
           ;
           
           the
           ascent
           
           very
           steep
           ,
           in
           some
           places
           almost
           perpendicular
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           were
           forced
           to
           take
           a
           great
           compass
           about
           to
           gain
           the
           top
           of
           the
           hill
           ,
           whereon
           it
           stands
           ;
           easy
           enough
           to
           be
           undermined
           ,
           having
           no
           rock
           to
           support
           it
           ;
           but
           what
           might
           be
           as
           well
           impregnable
           for
           its
           strength
           ,
           as
           inaccessible
           for
           its
           heigth
           in
           former
           ages
           ,
           which
           knew
           nothing
           of
           the
           prodigious
           effects
           of
           the
           mixture
           of
           brimstone
           and
           salt-peter
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           made
           use
           of
           no
           other
           artillery
           than
           cross-bows
           and
           slings
           .
           The
           wall
           still
           remain
           with
           several
           arched
           rooms
           ,
           though
           somewhat
           narrow
           .
        
         
           Hard
           by
           the
           entrance
           on
           the
           left-hand
           there
           is
           this
           inscription
           .
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
          
        
         
           Within
           the
           Castle
           we
           found
           this
           inscription
           upon
           the
           Chapiter
           of
           a
           pillar
           .
        
         
           
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
          
        
         
           By
           which
           it
           appears
           that
           it
           was
           erected
           in
           honour
           of
           Tiberius
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           whom
           Sardes
           ought
           to
           acknowledg
           as
           a
           second
           Founder
           ;
           he
           having
           taken
           care
           to
           repair
           the
           breaches
           caused
           by
           an
           earthquake
           ,
           and
           having
           given
           it
           the
           form
           of
           a
           City
           again
           ,
           as
           Strabo
           has
           recorded
           .
        
         
           Easterly
           of
           the
           Castle
           lie
           the
           ruins
           of
           a
           great
           Church
           ;
           and
           North
           of
           them
           other
           vast
           ruins
           ,
           the
           walls
           still
           remaining
           of
           a
           very
           considerable
           length
           ,
           with
           several
           divisions
           &
           apartments
           ;
           all
           which
           take
           up
           a
           great
           compass
           of
           ground
           :
           whether
           it
           was
           the
           chief
           Seat
           of
           the
           Governour
           ,
           or
           the
           publick
           Court
           of
           Justice
           ,
           or
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Citizens
           used
           to
           convene
           at
           this
           distance
           of
           time
           and
           in
           so
           great
           a
           confusion
           wherein
           it
           is
           involved
           ,
           is
           difficult
           to
           conjecture
           :
           but
           whatever
           it
           was
           when
           it
           stood
           ,
           it
           
           must
           needs
           have
           been
           very
           stately
           and
           glorious
           .
           We
           met
           with
           other
           ruines
           all
           along
           this
           tract
           ,
           which
           made
           us
           quickly
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           City
           lay
           this
           way
           .
        
         
           The
           Turks
           have
           a
           Mosch
           ,
           which
           was
           formerly
           a
           Christian
           Church
           ;
           at
           the
           entrance
           of
           which
           are
           several
           curious
           pillars
           of
           polished
           marble
           .
           Some
           few
           Christians
           there
           are
           who
           live
           among
           them
           ,
           working
           in
           gardens
           and
           doing
           such
           like
           drudgery
           ;
           but
           who
           have
           neither
           Church
           nor
           Priest
           to
           assist
           them
           and
           administer
           the
           holy
           Sacraments
           to
           them
           :
           into
           such
           a
           sad
           and
           miserable
           condition
           is
           this
           once
           glorious
           City
           &
           Church
           of
           Sardes
           ,
           the
           Metropolis
           of
           Lydia
           ,
           now
           reduced
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           10th
           we
           set
           out
           from
           Sardes
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           way
           past
           over
           several
           streams
           running
           down
           from
           Tmolus
           ,
           which
           enrich
           the
           pleasant
           plains
           we
           rode
           through
           .
        
         
           After
           six
           hours
           we
           found
           in
           a
           burial-place
           of
           the
           Turks
           full
           of
           pieces
           of
           pillars
           and
           marble-stones
           (
           among
           
           several
           others
           ,
           but
           what
           were
           scarce
           legible
           ,
           and
           required
           more
           time
           to
           transcribe
           than
           we
           could
           conveniently
           bestow
           )
           this
           that
           follows
           .
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
             ......
             
             .....
             
          
        
         
           Three
           hours
           after
           we
           arrived
           at
           Philadelphia
           .
        
         
           Philadelphia
           distant
           from
           Sardes
           to
           the
           South-east
           about
           twenty
           seven
           miles
           ,
           
           is
           situated
           upon
           the
           rising
           of
           mount
           Tmolus
           ;
           the
           streets
           to
           a
           good
           heigth
           lying
           one
           above
           another
           ,
           which
           gives
           it
           a
           very
           advantageous
           prospect
           from
           most
           parts
           into
           the
           plain
           both
           toward
           the
           North
           and
           East
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           called
           by
           the
           
             Turks
             Alah
             shahr
          
           or
           the
           
             fair
             City
          
           ;
           which
           must
           be
           understood
           only
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           situation
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           nothing
           of
           building
           in
           it
           to
           make
           it
           deserve
           that
           name
           .
           A
           City
           formerly
           of
           as
           great
           strength
           as
           beauty
           ,
           having
           had
           
           three
           strong
           walls
           toward
           the
           plain
           ;
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           inmost
           wall
           yet
           standing
           ,
           though
           decayed
           and
           broken
           down
           in
           several
           places
           ,
           with
           several
           bastions
           upon
           it
           .
           Defended
           by
           them
           ,
           but
           more
           by
           the
           valour
           of
           the
           inhabitants
           ,
           it
           maintained
           its
           liberty
           ,
           and
           held
           out
           against
           Vr-chan
           and
           Morat
           the
           first
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           lesser
           Asia
           besides
           had
           been
           over-run
           by
           the
           Ottoman
           forces
           ;
           but
           at
           last
           in
           the
           reign
           of
           Bayazid
           the
           first
           ,
           whom
           the
           Turks
           call
           Yilderim
           or
           Lightning
           ,
           after
           a
           long
           distance
           the
           Philadelphians
           having
           made
           several
           sallies
           ,
           but
           all
           in
           vain
           ,
           to
           remove
           and
           raise
           the
           siege
           ,
           it
           was
           forced
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           fate
           of
           other
           Cities
           ,
           and
           became
           a
           prey
           to
           the
           barbarous
           Conqueror
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           wanting
           in
           cruelty
           to
           express
           his
           revenge
           and
           furious
           rage
           against
           the
           distressed
           Citizens
           for
           daring
           to
           withstand
           so
           long
           his
           victorious
           arms
           :
           there
           being
           about
           a
           mile
           and
           a
           half
           out
           of
           Town
           to
           the
           South
           ,
           a
           thick
           wall
           of
           mens
           bones
           consusedly
           cemented
           together
           with
           the
           stones
           ;
           in
           all
           probability
           raised
           
           by
           his
           command
           :
           (
           for
           sure
           none
           but
           such
           a
           Barbarian
           would
           have
           done
           it
           )
           in
           complyance
           perchance
           with
           some
           rash
           vow
           that
           he
           had
           made
           ,
           when
           he
           lay
           fretting
           and
           storming
           before
           it
           .
           The
           Churches
           felt
           the
           terrible
           effects
           of
           his
           fury
           as
           well
           as
           the
           inhabitants
           ;
           most
           of
           them
           being
           demolished
           and
           turned
           into
           dunghills
           ;
           as
           it
           that
           of
           St.
           Johns
           to
           the
           South-east
           ,
           most
           probably
           the
           Cathedral
           for
           its
           largeness
           ,
           where
           they
           throw
           their
           rubbish
           and
           filth
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           made
           Moschs
           .
           Southward
           is
           the
           river
           Cogamus
           flowing
           from
           the
           hill
           ;
           abundance
           of
           Vineyards
           all
           along
           ,
           which
           the
           poor
           Greeks
           used
           to
           cultivate
           ,
           but
           were
           at
           that
           time
           deterred
           from
           making
           Wine
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           severe
           prohibition
           of
           the
           
             Grand
             Signor
          
           ;
           so
           that
           here
           ,
           as
           a
           
             Greek
             Pappas
          
           told
           us
           ,
           they
           had
           scarce
           wine
           enough
           for
           the
           Sacrament
           .
           The
           City
           is
           very
           populous
           ,
           there
           being
           above
           five
           hundred
           Janizaries
           in
           it
           ,
           who
           according
           to
           their
           priviledges
           (
           the
           government
           being
           so
           much
           in
           their
           favour
           )
           can
           
           be
           judged
           only
           by
           their
           Serdar
           or
           Captain
           ;
           the
           Cady
           or
           Civil
           Governour
           having
           no
           power
           over
           them
           in
           the
           least
           .
           Next
           to
           
             Smyrna
             ,
             Philadelphia
          
           has
           the
           greatest
           number
           of
           Christians
           above
           the
           other
           Metropolitical
           Seats
           ,
           there
           being
           above
           two
           hundred
           houses
           of
           them
           there
           ,
           and
           four
           Churches
           ;
           whereof
           the
           chief
           is
           dedicated
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           holy
           Virgin
           St.
           Mary
           ,
           the
           other
           three
           to
           St.
           George
           ,
           (
           a
           great
           Saint
           among
           them
           )
           St.
           Theodore
           ,
           and
           St.
           Taxiarches
           .
        
         
           We
           found
           several
           stones
           here
           with
           inscriptions
           ,
           but
           what
           were
           either
           turned
           up-side
           down
           and
           so
           clapt
           into
           walls
           ,
           or
           else
           horribly
           defaced
           and
           broken
           .
           These
           six
           verses
           found
           entire
           upon
           a
           monumental
           stone
           in
           a
           Church-yard
           of
           the
           Greeks
           .
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
          
        
         
           On
           the
           12th
           ,
           after
           three
           hours
           riding
           from
           Philadelphia
           ,
           we
           past
           over
           the
           river
           Cogamus
           ,
           whose
           channel
           was
           narrow
           ,
           but
           stream
           deep
           and
           full
           ;
           and
           leaving
           the
           plains
           some
           hours
           after
           ,
           we
           climbed
           up
           the
           Tmolus
           ,
           which
           we
           found
           in
           some
           places
           very
           sleep
           and
           rocky
           ;
           on
           each
           side
           covered
           with
           vast
           numbers
           of
           Pine
           and
           Firr-trees
           :
           and
           having
           gain'd
           the
           top
           ,
           we
           entred
           into
           a
           wood
           very
           dangerous
           to
           passengers
           ,
           there
           being
           that
           shelter
           for
           thieves
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           advantage
           they
           have
           ,
           keeping
           together
           upon
           the
           hills
           ,
           between
           which
           the
           road
           lies
           ,
           to
           pour
           down
           their
           shot
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           after
           three
           hours
           past
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           getting
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           mountain
           ,
           we
           came
           at
           last
           to
           a
           Village
           called
           Koshyenigeh-kuy
           ,
           where
           we
           lodged
           that
           
           night
           ,
           having
           travelled
           twelve
           hours
           compleat
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           13th
           ,
           about
           a
           quarter
           of
           a
           mile
           hence
           ,
           we
           went
           to
           see
           several
           ruines
           ,
           which
           in
           all
           probability
           ,
           by
           their
           distance
           from
           Hierapolis
           ,
           must
           be
           those
           of
           Tripolis
           ;
           
           of
           which
           nothing
           left
           but
           huge
           massy
           stones
           lying
           confusedly
           in
           heaps
           ,
           and
           the
           appearance
           of
           a
           Castle
           and
           Theatre
           ;
           neer
           to
           which
           we
           forded
           the
           Maeander
           ,
           
           and
           about
           four
           hours
           after
           we
           came
           to
           Hierapolis
           .
        
         
           Hierapolis
           (
           now
           called
           by
           the
           
             Turks
             Pambuck-Kulasi
          
           or
           the
           
             Cotton
             Tower
          
           ,
           
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           white
           cliffs
           lying
           thereabouts
           )
           a
           City
           of
           the
           greater
           Phrygia
           ,
           lies
           under
           a
           high
           hill
           to
           the
           North
           ,
           having
           to
           the
           Southward
           of
           it
           a
           fair
           and
           large
           plain
           about
           five
           miles
           over
           ,
           almost
           directly
           opposite
           to
           Laodicea
           ,
           the
           river
           Lycus
           running
           between
           ,
           
           but
           neerer
           the
           latter
           ;
           now
           utterly
           forsaken
           and
           desolate
           ,
           but
           whose
           ruines
           are
           so
           glorious
           and
           magnificent
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           strike
           one
           with
           horror
           at
           the
           first
           view
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           with
           admiration
           
           too
           ;
           such
           walls
           ,
           and
           arches
           ,
           and
           pillars
           of
           so
           vast
           a
           heigth
           ,
           and
           so
           curiously
           wrought
           ,
           being
           still
           to
           be
           found
           there
           ,
           that
           one
           may
           well
           judge
           ,
           that
           when
           it
           stood
           ,
           it
           was
           one
           of
           the
           most
           glorious
           Cities
           not
           only
           of
           the
           East
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           World.
           The
           numerousness
           of
           the
           Temples
           there
           erected
           in
           the
           times
           of
           idolatry
           with
           so
           much
           art
           and
           cost
           ,
           might
           sufficiently
           confirm
           the
           title
           of
           the
           
             holy
             City
             ▪
          
           which
           it
           had
           at
           first
           ,
           derived
           from
           the
           hot
           waters
           flowing
           from
           several
           springs
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           ascribed
           a
           divine
           healing
           virtue
           ,
           and
           which
           made
           the
           City
           so
           famous
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           Apollo
           ,
           whom
           both
           Greeks
           and
           Romans
           adored
           as
           the
           God
           of
           Medicine
           ,
           had
           his
           Votaries
           and
           Altars
           here
           ,
           and
           was
           very
           probably
           their
           chiefest
           Deity
           .
           In
           the
           Theatre
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           a
           large
           compass
           and
           heigth
           from
           the
           top
           ,
           there
           being
           above
           forty
           stone-seats
           ,
           we
           found
           upon
           a
           curious
           piece
           of
           wrought
           marble
           belonging
           to
           a
           portal
           these
           words
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
           To
           Apollo
           
             the
             chief
             President
          
           ,
           a
           title
           peculiar
           to
           him
           .
           Where
           these
           springs
           arise
           ,
           is
           a
           very
           large
           Bath
           curiously
           paved
           with
           white
           marble
           ,
           about
           which
           formerly
           stood
           several
           pillars
           now
           thrown
           into
           it
           .
        
         
           Hence
           the
           waters
           make
           their
           way
           through
           several
           channels
           which
           they
           have
           formed
           for
           themselves
           ;
           oftentimes
           overflowing
           them
           ,
           and
           which
           cursting
           the
           ground
           thereabouts
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           whitish
           sort
           of
           earth
           ,
           turns
           the
           superficial
           parts
           into
           a
           Tophus
           .
           Several
           Tombs
           still
           remain
           ;
           some
           of
           them
           almost
           entire
           ,
           very
           stately
           and
           glorious
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           accounted
           a
           kind
           of
           sacrilege
           to
           injure
           the
           dead
           ;
           and
           upon
           that
           account
           they
           had
           abstained
           from
           defacing
           their
           monuments
           ;
           entire
           stones
           of
           a
           great
           length
           and
           heigth
           ,
           some
           covered
           with
           stones
           shaped
           into
           the
           form
           of
           a
           Cube
           ,
           others
           ridge-wise
           .
           Some
           inscriptions
           we
           took
           ,
           which
           here
           follow
           :
           the
           shortness
           of
           the
           time
           we
           staid
           there
           ,
           and
           great
           danger
           we
           were
           in
           ,
           not
           permitting
           us
           to
           take
           more
           .
        
         
           
           
             1
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
        
         
           
             2
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
        
         
           
             3
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             4
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
         
           Three
           hours
           and
           a
           half
           after
           we
           forded
           the
           Lycus
           ;
           and
           having
           ascended
           a
           very
           high
           hill
           ,
           after
           an
           hours
           riding
           through
           a
           very
           pleasant
           plain
           overspread
           with
           Olive-trees
           and
           Fig-trees
           ,
           we
           came
           to
           a
           poor
           Turkish
           Village
           ,
           where
           we
           lodged
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           14th
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           we
           set
           forward
           for
           Colosse
           ,
           where
           within
           an
           hour
           and
           a
           half
           we
           arrived
           Colosse
           ,
           
           by
           the
           Turks
           called
           Chonos
           ,
           is
           situated
           very
           high
           upon
           a
           hill
           ,
           the
           plains
           under
           it
           very
           pleasant
           ;
           but
           we
           were
           no
           sooner
           entred
           into
           it
           ,
           but
           we
           thought
           fit
           to
           leave
           it
           ;
           the
           inhabitants
           being
           a
           vile
           sort
           of
           people
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           doubted
           of
           our
           safety
           among
           them
           .
           There
           still
           remain
           some
           poor
           Christians
           ,
           notwithstanding
           those
           horrid
           abuses
           they
           are
           forced
           to
           endure
           :
           but
           without
           any
           Church
           or
           Priest
           :
           poor
           miserable
           Greeks
           ,
           who
           amidst
           that
           ignorance
           and
           oppression
           they
           labour
           under
           ,
           retain
           the
           profession
           of
           Christianity
           still
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           forgot
           their
           own
           language
           ,
           and
           speak
           only
           Turkish
           .
           Hastily
           quitting
           the
           
           Town
           ,
           not
           long
           after
           we
           met
           the
           Vaivod
           of
           Dingilsley
           ,
           
           a
           very
           large
           and
           handsome
           Turkish
           Town
           about
           four
           miles
           to
           the
           South
           from
           Laodicea
           ,
           with
           about
           three
           hundred
           horse
           in
           pursuit
           of
           a
           famous
           robber
           called
           
             Inge
             Morad
          
           ,
           who
           with
           a
           party
           of
           two
           and
           twenty
           horse
           had
           alarmed
           the
           whole
           Countrey
           .
           Our
           way
           lay
           almost
           West
           to
           Laodicea
           ,
           where
           we
           arrived
           after
           six
           hours
           and
           a
           half
           ,
           and
           passing
           down
           the
           hill
           ,
           lodged
           at
           the
           bottom
           of
           it
           to
           the
           North
           of
           the
           ruines
           in
           a
           poor
           Village
           called
           Congeleh
           .
           
        
         
           Laodicea
           (
           called
           by
           the
           
             Turks
             Eski
             Hisar
          
           or
           the
           
             old
             Castle
          
           )
           a
           City
           of
           Lydia
           according
           to
           the
           Geography
           of
           the
           ancients
           ,
           
           is
           above
           twenty
           miles
           distant
           from
           Colosse
           ,
           situated
           upon
           six
           or
           seven
           hills
           ,
           taking
           up
           a
           vast
           compass
           of
           ground
           .
           To
           the
           North
           and
           North-east
           of
           it
           runs
           the
           river
           Lycus
           at
           about
           a
           mile
           and
           a
           half
           distance
           :
           
           but
           more
           neerly
           watered
           by
           two
           little
           rivers
           ,
           
           Asopus
           and
           Caper
           ;
           whereof
           the
           one
           is
           to
           the
           West
           ,
           the
           other
           to
           the
           South-east
           ;
           
           both
           which
           pass
           into
           the
           Lycus
           ,
           and
           that
           into
           the
           Maeander
           .
           It
           is
           now
           utterly
           desolated
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           inhabitant
           ;
           except
           Wolves
           ,
           and
           Jackals
           ,
           and
           Foxes
           :
           but
           the
           ruines
           shew
           sufficiently
           what
           it
           has
           been
           formerly
           :
           the
           three
           Theaters
           and
           the
           Circus
           adding
           much
           to
           the
           stateliness
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           arguing
           its
           greatness
           .
           That
           whose
           entrance
           is
           to
           the
           Northeast
           is
           very
           large
           ,
           and
           might
           contain
           between
           twenty
           and
           thirty
           thousand
           men
           ,
           having
           above
           fifty
           steps
           which
           are
           about
           a
           yard
           broad
           ,
           and
           a
           foot
           and
           a
           quarter
           in
           heigth
           one
           from
           another
           ,
           the
           plain
           at
           the
           bottom
           being
           about
           thirty
           yards
           over
           .
           A
           second
           that
           opens
           to
           the
           West
           ;
           and
           a
           third
           ,
           a
           small
           one
           ,
           whose
           entrance
           is
           to
           the
           South
           :
           the
           Circus
           was
           about
           two
           and
           twenty
           steps
           ,
           which
           remain
           firm
           and
           entire
           ,
           and
           is
           above
           three
           hundred
           and
           forty
           paces
           in
           length
           from
           one
           end
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           entrance
           to
           the
           East
           .
           At
           the
           opposite
           extremity
           is
           a
           Cave
           that
           has
           a
           very
           handsome
           arch
           ,
           upon
           which
           we
           found
           this
           inscription
           .
        
         
           
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
          
        
         
           To
           the
           South-east
           are
           the
           ruines
           of
           a
           fortification
           ;
           not
           far
           an
           Aqueduct
           ,
           the
           channel
           of
           which
           is
           cut
           through
           massy
           stones
           :
           formerly
           there
           were
           two
           rows
           of
           pillars
           from
           South-east
           to
           the
           North-west
           ,
           the
           bases
           only
           remaining
           ,
           continued
           on
           a
           great
           way
           ,
           and
           other
           rows
           from
           North-east
           to
           South-west
           ,
           which
           probably
           might
           bound
           the
           walk
           leading
           to
           some
           Palace
           .
        
         
           The
           walls
           of
           a
           very
           large
           Church
           still
           remain
           ;
           to
           the
           West-side
           of
           which
           are
           adjoyning
           three
           very
           curious
           arches
           .
        
         
         
           More
           to
           the
           Southward
           two
           rows
           of
           arches
           ,
           five
           on
           each
           side
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           Chapiter
           of
           a
           pillar
           I
           found
           these
           verses
           engraven
           .
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           Upon
           a
           piece
           of
           white
           marble
           .
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
        
         
           On
           the
           16th
           we
           left
           the
           Village
           an
           hour
           after
           Sun-set
           ,
           the
           Moon
           favouring
           us
           ;
           and
           after
           six
           hours
           and
           a
           half
           ,
           at
           the
           bottom
           of
           a
           small
           hill
           ,
           but
           not
           far
           distant
           from
           a
           very
           high
           one
           we
           saw
           a
           boyling
           Fountain
           ,
           whose
           waters
           were
           extraordinary
           hot
           and
           scalding
           ;
           it
           sent
           forth
           a
           very
           thick
           vapour
           like
           the
           smoke
           of
           
           charcoal
           ,
           which
           diffused
           it self
           over
           the
           plain
           .
           About
           half
           a
           mile
           thence
           we
           crost
           again
           the
           Maeander
           over
           a
           very
           rotten
           and
           dangerous
           woodenbridg
           ,
           a
           fair
           and
           large
           bridg
           of
           stone
           somewhat
           above
           it
           being
           so
           broken
           in
           the
           midst
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           passing
           over
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           entred
           upon
           the
           pleasant
           and
           fruitful
           plains
           of
           Apamea
           ,
           
           watered
           by
           the
           Maeander
           ,
           whose
           various
           windings
           and
           turnings
           we
           observed
           with
           great
           pleasure
           and
           satisfaction
           :
           riding
           all
           along
           its
           banks
           for
           several
           hours
           .
           After
           almost
           seventeen
           hours
           riding
           we
           arrived
           at
           Nozli
           .
           
        
         
           On
           the
           18th
           ,
           after
           we
           had
           rode
           three
           hours
           from
           Nozli
           we
           came
           to
           a
           Village
           called
           Teke-kuy
           ,
           
           very
           pleasantly
           situated
           ,
           and
           about
           a
           quarter
           of
           a
           mile
           thence
           on
           the
           right-hand
           went
           to
           see
           several
           great
           ruines
           that
           lye
           on
           the
           North
           upon
           a
           hill
           ;
           between
           which
           and
           the
           opposite
           great
           hill
           is
           a
           very
           lovely
           plain
           .
           We
           made
           up
           to
           the
           ruines
           of
           the
           Castle
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           Aqueduct
           :
           other
           vast
           ruines
           lying
           dispersed
           up
           and
           down
           for
           a
           
           great
           way
           :
           these
           ruines
           are
           called
           by
           the
           
             Turks
             Sultan
             Hisar
          
           or
           the
           Sultan's
           Castle
           ;
           
           and
           can
           be
           no
           other
           than
           those
           of
           Tralles
           ,
           
           formerly
           the
           seat
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           a
           famous
           City
           in
           the
           first
           beginnings
           of
           Christianity
           :
           situated
           about
           three
           quarters
           of
           a
           mile
           from
           the
           Maeander
           .
           Having
           travelled
           eight
           hours
           this
           day
           ,
           we
           came
           to
           Guzel-Hisar
           ,
           where
           we
           took
           up
           our
           lodging
           in
           a
           Chane
           .
        
         
           Guzel-hisar
           or
           the
           
             fair
             Castle
          
           ,
           
           a
           very
           great
           and
           well
           built
           Town
           ,
           walled
           ,
           and
           having
           very
           handsome
           gates
           ,
           with
           several
           Moschs
           .
           We
           found
           in
           it
           several
           pillars
           and
           ancient
           buildings
           ,
           which
           made
           us
           conclude
           from
           its
           distance
           from
           Tralles
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           
             Magnesia
             ad
             Maeandrum
          
           ,
           
           formerly
           the
           seat
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           it
           from
           another
           City
           of
           that
           name
           in
           the
           same
           Province
           ,
           upon
           mount
           Sipylus
           .
           It
           is
           now
           maintained
           by
           the
           trade
           of
           Cotton
           yarn
           ,
           which
           they
           send
           to
           Smyrna
           ,
           caravans
           going
           weekly
           hence
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           19th
           ,
           
           from
           Guzel-Hisar
           to
           Gherme-aule
           we
           made
           it
           six
           
           hours
           ;
           our
           way
           lying
           North-west
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           20th
           ,
           our
           way
           lay
           hence
           West
           by
           North
           ,
           till
           we
           came
           to
           descend
           the
           hill
           ,
           upon
           the
           top
           of
           which
           we
           had
           seen
           the
           Island
           Samos
           to
           the
           North-west
           ;
           
           at
           the
           bottom
           is
           a
           very
           large
           Aqueduct
           with
           three
           great
           arches
           below
           ,
           and
           five
           above
           to
           convey
           the
           water
           from
           one
           side
           of
           the
           hill
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           Ephesus
           ,
           where
           we
           arrived
           after
           six
           hours
           .
        
         
           Ephesus
           called
           by
           the
           
             Turks
             Ayasaluk
          
           ,
           
           formerly
           the
           chief
           Metropolis
           of
           the
           
             Lydian
             Asia
          
           ,
           and
           the
           seat
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Proconsul
          
           ,
           (
           who
           had
           the
           government
           of
           these
           parts
           )
           as
           being
           the
           principal
           City
           subject
           to
           his
           jurisdiction
           ,
           was
           not
           then
           so
           famous
           in
           its
           flourishing
           and
           glory
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           dismal
           and
           despicable
           at
           present
           ;
           being
           reduced
           to
           an
           inconsiderable
           number
           of
           poor
           cottages
           ,
           wholly
           inhabited
           by
           Turks
           ;
           distant
           from
           Smyrna
           to
           the
           South-east
           about
           forty
           six
           miles
           .
           It
           lies
           to
           the
           South
           of
           the
           river
           Caystrus
           in
           a
           plain
           (
           abounding
           with
           Tamarisk
           ,
           growing
           to
           such
           an
           heigth
           as
           to
           hide
           a
           man
           on
           horse-back
           )
           
           under
           two
           hills
           ;
           the
           one
           to
           the
           South-east
           ,
           which
           runs
           out
           but
           a
           little
           way
           ;
           the
           other
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           high
           ,
           to
           the
           South
           ;
           under
           which
           lay
           the
           most
           considerable
           parts
           of
           the
           City
           :
           between
           which
           is
           a
           plain
           of
           about
           a
           quarter
           of
           a
           mile
           in
           bredth
           :
           upon
           the
           sides
           of
           both
           are
           very
           great
           ruines
           ,
           the
           walls
           and
           some
           arches
           remaining
           :
           upon
           the
           latter
           are
           the
           ruines
           of
           a
           wall
           ,
           which
           seemed
           to
           have
           bounded
           the
           City
           that
           way
           with
           several
           caves
           upon
           the
           declivity
           of
           it
           .
           There
           lye
           dispersed
           upon
           the
           ground
           in
           several
           places
           vast
           marble
           pillars
           ;
           some
           white
           ,
           others
           speckled
           ;
           these
           latter
           hard
           by
           the
           Temple
           of
           Diana
           ,
           of
           about
           seven
           foot
           in
           diameter
           ,
           and
           about
           forty
           foot
           in
           heigth
           ;
           their
           Chapiters
           fallen
           off
           ,
           and
           lying
           neer
           them
           proportionable
           ,
           of
           about
           eleven
           or
           twelve
           foot
           square
           ,
           and
           about
           four
           or
           five
           foot
           thick
           ,
           the
           bases
           whereon
           they
           were
           fixed
           being
           alike
           thick
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Temple
           of
           Diana
           (
           for
           so
           tradition
           and
           fancy
           will
           have
           it
           ,
           
           though
           I
           suppose
           it
           might
           have
           been
           a
           Christian
           Church
           built
           upon
           the
           ruines
           of
           it
           )
           is
           to
           the
           West
           North-west
           ,
           where
           lye
           stones
           of
           a
           huge
           weight
           heaped
           one
           upon
           another
           ;
           it
           lies
           North
           North-east
           ,
           and
           South
           South-west
           ,
           the
           entrance
           from
           the
           former
           ,
           as
           we
           conjectured
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           very
           fair
           gate
           that
           way
           still
           remaining
           ,
           formerly
           enclosed
           with
           a
           wall
           (
           taking
           up
           a
           good
           compass
           of
           ground
           ,
           where
           they
           might
           have
           their
           gardens
           and
           other
           accommodations
           )
           though
           most
           of
           it
           now
           broken
           down
           .
           To
           the
           West
           of
           it
           ,
           having
           lighted
           our
           tapers
           ,
           and
           made
           fast
           our
           cord
           ,
           we
           went
           into
           the
           labyrinth
           on
           the
           right-hand
           ,
           where
           after
           a
           descent
           of
           several
           foot
           ,
           we
           crept
           through
           a
           narrow
           passage
           ,
           and
           so
           past
           forward
           in
           a
           direct
           line
           ;
           on
           each
           side
           were
           several
           rooms
           ,
           that
           open
           into
           others
           ,
           built
           arch-wise
           ;
           the
           alleys
           being
           so
           low
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           forced
           to
           creep
           through
           them
           too
           ;
           and
           having
           continued
           for
           
           above
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           hour
           in
           these
           subterranean
           Vaults
           built
           very
           artificially
           ,
           
           and
           intended
           only
           at
           first
           as
           a
           foundation
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           (
           though
           not
           undeservedly
           called
           a
           labyrinth
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           its
           several
           turnings
           ,
           and
           the
           difficulty
           of
           finding
           a
           passage
           out
           of
           it
           without
           the
           help
           of
           a
           clew
           )
           being
           somewhat
           solicitous
           of
           the
           ill
           effects
           of
           the
           damps
           and
           the
           thick
           air
           ,
           which
           put
           us
           into
           an
           extraordinary
           sweat
           ,
           we
           hasted
           to
           enjoy
           the
           fresh
           air
           and
           the
           comfortable
           light
           of
           the
           Sun.
           
        
         
           To
           the
           South-west
           of
           the
           Temple
           are
           the
           remains
           of
           a
           Watch-Tower
           or
           Castle
           ,
           placed
           upon
           a
           high
           rocky
           hill
           ,
           whence
           there
           is
           a
           very
           fair
           prospect
           of
           the
           South-west
           Sea
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Promontory
           Trogyllium
           .
           Tradition
           will
           have
           this
           to
           be
           the
           place
           where
           St.
           Paul
           was
           imprisoned
           ,
           
           out
           of
           reverence
           to
           which
           it
           is
           so
           called
           ;
           though
           the
           situation
           ,
           and
           the
           narrowness
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           being
           not
           above
           eleven
           or
           twelve
           paces
           square
           ,
           encline
           me
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           only
           intended
           for
           a
           Watch-Tower
           to
           observe
           
           what
           ships
           pass
           to
           and
           again
           in
           those
           Seas
           ;
           from
           which
           it
           may
           be
           distant
           about
           five
           miles
           .
           Here
           we
           observed
           to
           the
           North-west
           the
           various
           turnings
           of
           the
           Cayster
           ,
           more
           crooked
           than
           those
           of
           Maeander
           ,
           watering
           the
           plains
           below
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           North-east
           of
           
           Diana's
           Temple
           lies
           upon
           the
           ground
           a
           very
           large
           Font
           of
           porphiry
           ,
           the
           inmost
           circle
           being
           about
           six
           foot
           in
           diameter
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           by
           the
           name
           of
           St.
           John's
           Font
           ,
           there
           being
           four
           pillars
           not
           far
           from
           it
           ,
           upon
           which
           they
           suppose
           it
           was
           raised
           .
           A
           thing
           very
           unlikely
           ,
           that
           in
           those
           sad
           times
           of
           persecution
           under
           Domitian
           and
           Trajan
           ,
           when
           the
           poor
           Christians
           were
           forced
           to
           serve
           God
           in
           grottas
           ,
           and
           Converts
           were
           baptized
           secretly
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           such
           care
           taken
           to
           do
           it
           in
           so
           stately
           a
           laver
           .
           On
           the
           East
           are
           the
           Aqueducts
           .
        
         
           Upon
           the
           side
           of
           the
           Eastern
           hill
           is
           the
           Cave
           of
           the
           seven
           Sleepers
           ,
           
           neer
           it
           several
           small
           arches
           ;
           and
           more
           forward
           of
           them
           a
           very
           large
           
           arch
           ,
           within
           which
           are
           several
           little
           caverns
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           North
           is
           St.
           
           John's
           Church
           ,
           
           turn'd
           into
           a
           Mosch
           ;
           about
           seventy
           paces
           in
           length
           ,
           and
           five
           and
           twenty
           in
           bredth
           .
           In
           it
           are
           four
           pillars
           standing
           in
           a
           row
           of
           excellent
           porphyry
           ,
           of
           about
           five
           foot
           in
           diameter
           ,
           and
           much
           about
           the
           bigness
           of
           those
           that
           are
           in
           Sultan
           Suleiman's
           Mosch
           in
           Constantinople
           ,
           and
           about
           forty
           foot
           in
           heigth
           ,
           which
           support
           two
           Cuppolas
           ,
           the
           glass
           windows
           still
           remaining
           ;
           before
           it
           a
           very
           large
           and
           fair
           entrance
           .
        
         
           Northward
           of
           the
           Church
           on
           the
           gate
           leading
           up
           to
           the
           new
           Castle
           are
           very
           curious
           figures
           engraven
           ,
           representing
           several
           ,
           who
           seem
           to
           be
           haled
           and
           dragged
           away
           ,
           as
           if
           perchance
           the
           design
           had
           been
           to
           shew
           how
           the
           poor
           Christians
           were
           formerly
           seized
           upon
           and
           treated
           by
           their
           heathen
           persecutors
           .
        
         
           Here
           are
           two
           very
           spacious
           Theaters
           ,
           the
           one
           under
           the
           Southern
           hill
           ,
           the
           other
           to
           the
           West
           ,
           neer
           which
           is
           a
           stately
           gate
           ,
           where
           I
           found
           these
           words
           engraven
           in
           two
           places
           .
        
         
           
           ACCENSORENSI
           ET
           ASIAE
           .
        
         
           Upon
           a
           Pillar
           by
           the
           ruin'd
           Aqueduct
           .
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
        
         
           On
           a
           marble
           not
           far
           from
           
           Diana's
           Temple
           .
        
         
           
             C.
             CLODIO
             .
             C.
             F.
             MAEC
             .
             
             NUMMO
             .
             TRIB
             .
             LEG
             .
             
             
               XIII
               .
            
             GEM
             .
             X.
             VIR
             .
             STL.
             IVD
             .
             
             ....
             PROVINCIAE
             ASIAE
             
             ....
             RTINIVS
             QUINTILIANVS
             
             ....
             IATIVS
             MATERNVS
             
             ....
             DIVS
             NVMMUS
             ACILIVS
             
             ....
             STRABO
             FILIVS
             FECIT
             .
             
          
        
         
           On
           another
           hard
           by
           .
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
          
        
         
           On
           the
           21th
           ,
           within
           a
           mile
           of
           Ephesus
           we
           past
           over
           the
           Cayster
           ,
           a
           very
           deep
           river
           ;
           and
           two
           hours
           after
           past
           through
           a
           narrow
           place
           of
           about
           thirty
           yards
           in
           length
           ,
           cut
           very
           deep
           through
           a
           rock
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           done
           out
           of
           a
           capriccio
           to
           exercise
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           that
           nothing
           is
           too
           difficult
           and
           impossible
           for
           art
           and
           industry
           to
           effect
           .
           The
           marishes
           that
           lye
           below
           it
           on
           each
           side
           of
           the
           cause-way
           ,
           and
           the
           low
           ground
           so
           apt
           to
           be
           overflown
           ,
           may
           make
           it
           unpassable
           that
           way
           at
           some
           time
           of
           the
           year
           ;
           but
           here
           ,
           this
           lying
           upon
           the
           ascent
           of
           the
           hill
           ,
           that
           cannot
           be
           pretended
           .
        
         
           From
           hence
           we
           clambered
           over
           the
           Alyman
           ,
           which
           is
           extraordinary
           bad
           way
           ;
           part
           of
           the
           famous
           mountain
           Mimas
           ,
           (
           which
           runs
           as
           far
           as
           
           Cape
           Cornobbero
           ,
           the
           Turks
           call
           it
           Kara-borun
           or
           the
           Cape
           with
           the
           black
           nose
           ,
           at
           the
           entrance
           into
           Smyrna
           Bay
           )
           which
           we
           past
           over
           in
           two
           hours
           .
           After
           ten
           hours
           we
           forded
           a
           little
           river
           called
           Halesus
           ,
           that
           runs
           into
           the
           Sea
           at
           Colophon
           ;
           two
           hours
           beyond
           which
           is
           a
           Turkish
           Town
           called
           Giamo-bashee
           ,
           situated
           in
           a
           spacious
           plain
           with
           several
           handsome
           Moschs
           in
           it
           ;
           where
           not
           meeting
           with
           any
           accommodation
           ,
           we
           rode
           half
           a
           mile
           further
           to
           a
           poor
           Village
           called
           Karagick-kuy
           ,
           where
           we
           lodged
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           morning
           we
           arrived
           safe
           at
           Smyrna
           ,
           being
           the
           twentieth
           day
           from
           our
           departure
           .
        
         
           Smyrna
           ,
           
           called
           by
           the
           
             Turks
             Esmir
          
           ,
           lyes
           in
           the
           bottom
           of
           a
           Bay
           ,
           which
           is
           encompassed
           with
           high
           mountains
           on
           all
           sides
           except
           to
           the
           West
           ,
           about
           ten
           leagues
           in
           length
           ,
           where
           is
           good
           anchoring
           ground
           ,
           and
           the
           water
           deep
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Ships
           ride
           neer
           the
           Merchants
           scales
           ,
           who
           for
           their
           convenience
           live
           to
           the
           water
           side
           .
           The
           bredth
           at
           the
           
           bottom
           may
           be
           ,
           I
           ghess
           ,
           about
           two
           or
           three
           miles
           .
           To
           the
           North
           is
           the
           river
           Meles
           .
           
           This
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           flourishing
           Cities
           of
           the
           lesser
           Asia
           ,
           both
           for
           its
           great
           trade
           and
           the
           number
           of
           its
           inhabitants
           ;
           in
           which
           I
           include
           
             Franks
             ,
             Jews
          
           and
           Armenians
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Greeks
           and
           Turks
           .
           Little
           of
           its
           ancient
           glory
           is
           left
           standing
           ,
           earthquakes
           and
           fire
           and
           war
           having
           made
           as
           great
           desolations
           and
           wastes
           here
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           Anatolia
           .
           'T
           is
           certain
           from
           the
           numerous
           foundations
           continually
           dug
           up
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           buildings
           anciently
           were
           situated
           upon
           the
           side
           of
           the
           hill
           ,
           and
           more
           to
           the
           South
           :
           the
           houses
           below
           toward
           the
           Sea
           being
           built
           ,
           since
           Smyrna
           became
           of
           late
           years
           a
           place
           of
           trade
           .
           On
           the
           top
           of
           the
           hill
           ,
           which
           overlooks
           the
           City
           and
           Bay
           ,
           is
           an
           old
           Castle
           without
           any
           regular
           fortifications
           about
           it
           ,
           
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           slighted
           ;
           there
           being
           only
           two
           or
           three
           guns
           for
           fashions
           sake
           mounted
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           salute
           the
           new
           Moon
           of
           Bairam
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Captain
           Bassa
           ,
           when
           he
           comes
           into
           the
           Port
           with
           his
           armata
           of
           Galleys
           .
           Neer
           the
           entrance
           is
           a
           marble
           head
           ,
           the
           nose
           of
           which
           is
           cut
           off
           by
           Turks
           out
           of
           their
           great
           zeal
           and
           hatred
           of
           all
           kind
           of
           humane
           figures
           especially
           .
           I
           found
           nothing
           in
           it
           observable
           but
           a
           Cistern
           or
           perchance
           Granary
           under
           ground
           propt
           by
           pillars
           ,
           and
           the
           bottom
           curiously
           plaistered
           over
           ;
           the
           work
           of
           the
           ancient
           Greeks
           :
           but
           much
           inferior
           to
           one
           I
           saw
           in
           the
           
             long
             Island
          
           just
           within
           the
           Bay
           on
           the
           side
           of
           a
           hill
           ,
           into
           which
           there
           is
           a
           descent
           of
           about
           eight
           or
           nine
           feet
           ;
           the
           buildings
           very
           regular
           and
           stately
           ,
           having
           twenty
           pillars
           in
           length
           ,
           and
           five
           in
           bredth
           ,
           the
           distance
           between
           each
           about
           seven
           of
           my
           paces
           ,
           that
           is
           above
           one
           hundred
           and
           sixty
           paces
           one
           way
           ,
           and
           above
           thirty
           five
           another
           .
        
         
           At
           a
           little
           distance
           from
           which
           is
           another
           almost
           of
           the
           same
           bigness
           ,
           but
           filled
           with
           water
           ;
           the
           Island
           being
           altogether
           uninhabited
           ,
           but
           full
           of
           wild
           hogs
           and
           hares
           .
        
         
         
           On
           the
           sides
           of
           the
           other
           gate
           of
           the
           Castle
           are
           yet
           to
           be
           seen
           two
           Eagles
           ,
           the
           ensigns
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           delineated
           at
           large
           ,
           and
           handsomely
           enough
           .
        
         
           In
           our
           descent
           to
           the
           South-east
           we
           entred
           the
           Amphitheatre
           ,
           
           where
           St.
           Polycarp
           first
           Bishop
           of
           this
           City
           was
           martyred
           ,
           the
           stony
           steps
           being
           removed
           for
           the
           most
           part
           by
           the
           Turks
           for
           their
           buildings
           and
           other
           uses
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           sides
           are
           still
           to
           be
           seen
           the
           two
           Caves
           opposite
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           where
           they
           used
           to
           enclose
           their
           Lions
           ;
           fighting
           with
           beasts
           being
           in
           ancient
           times
           the
           great
           diversion
           of
           the
           people
           of
           this
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           they
           usually
           condemned
           their
           slaves
           ,
           and
           the
           poor
           Christians
           especially
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           side
           of
           the
           hill
           ,
           but
           somewhat
           lower
           ,
           
           is
           the
           sepulchre
           of
           this
           great
           Saint
           ,
           which
           the
           Greeks
           solemnly
           visit
           upon
           the
           anniversary
           festival
           consecrated
           to
           his
           memory
           :
           in
           complyance
           with
           an
           ancient
           custom
           in
           use
           almost
           from
           the
           times
           of
           
           his
           martyrdom
           ,
           as
           Eusebius
           relates
           in
           the
           4th
           Book
           of
           his
           
             Ecclesiastical
             History
          
           ,
           chap.
           15.
           
           It
           is
           placed
           in
           a
           little
           open
           room
           ,
           that
           possibly
           might
           be
           some
           Chappel
           :
           in
           the
           entrance
           of
           which
           I
           found
           this
           inscription
           upon
           a
           marble
           stone
           now
           placed
           in
           a
           chimney
           .
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
          
        
         
           The
           poor
           Greeks
           are
           very
           careful
           in
           repairing
           this
           monument
           ,
           if
           it
           any
           way
           suffers
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           weather
           ,
           it
           being
           exposed
           to
           the
           air
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Turks
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           
             Western
             Christians
          
           ,
           who
           break
           off
           pieces
           of
           marble
           and
           carry
           them
           away
           as
           reliques
           ;
           an
           earthen
           dish
           hanging
           by
           ,
           to
           receive
           the
           aspers
           any
           either
           out
           of
           curiosity
           or
           veneration
           and
           respect
           to
           the
           memory
           of
           the
           blessed
           Martyr
           shall
           bestow
           for
           the
           repair
           of
           his
           Tomb.
           
        
         
         
           Nigh
           hereunto
           are
           several
           arches
           ,
           stones
           of
           huge
           bigness
           lying
           upon
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           building
           having
           three
           large
           rooms
           upon
           a
           floor
           ;
           which
           perchance
           was
           a
           place
           of
           Judicature
           :
           the
           front
           having
           been
           formerly
           adorned
           with
           four
           pillars
           ,
           the
           bases
           of
           which
           at
           present
           only
           remain
           .
           Not
           many
           years
           since
           in
           a
           lane
           towards
           the
           North-east
           ,
           digging
           for
           a
           foundation
           they
           met
           with
           several
           rows
           of
           square
           stones
           placed
           regularly
           one
           above
           another
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           probability
           it
           might
           be
           part
           of
           a
           Fane
           or
           Temple
           in
           the
           times
           of
           Heathenism
           .
           In
           the
           walls
           of
           the
           City
           I
           observed
           a
           great
           cavity
           almost
           in
           every
           square
           stone
           ,
           resembling
           somewhat
           a
           Roman
           V
           ,
           which
           some
           fancy
           might
           be
           in
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Emperor
           Vespasian
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           great
           benefactor
           to
           this
           City
           .
           But
           the
           figure
           not
           being
           always
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           admitting
           great
           variety
           ,
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           believe
           it
           was
           rather
           made
           by
           the
           Masons
           ,
           that
           the
           stones
           might
           be
           the
           better
           cemented
           together
           .
           About
           a
           mile
           from
           the
           Town
           are
           the
           ruines
           
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           which
           the
           Franks
           call
           by
           the
           name
           of
           
           Janus's
           Temple
           :
           
           which
           I
           believe
           rather
           to
           have
           been
           dedicated
           to
           St.
           John
           the
           great
           Saint
           of
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           that
           hence
           the
           mistake
           of
           the
           name
           is
           to
           be
           fetch'd
           .
        
         
           The
           Turks
           have
           here
           thirteen
           Moschs
           ;
           the
           Jews
           several
           Synagogues
           ;
           and
           yet
           tho
           Smyrna
           still
           retains
           the
           dignity
           of
           a
           Metropolitical
           seat
           ;
           the
           Greeks
           have
           but
           two
           Churches
           ,
           the
           one
           dedicated
           to
           St.
           George
           ,
           the
           other
           ,
           if
           I
           do
           not
           misremember
           ,
           to
           St.
           Photinus
           .
           The
           Armenians
           have
           only
           one
           Church
           :
           in
           the
           Church-yard
           whereof
           ,
           I
           met
           with
           these
           inscriptions
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Eastern
           division
           .
           
             
               1
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               2
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           In
           the
           Southern
           .
           
             
               1
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
          
           
             
               2
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ...
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
          
           
             
             
               3
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
          
           
             
               4
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           For
           the
           other
           inscriptions
           ,
           I
           must
           refer
           the
           learned
           Reader
           to
           the
           Latin
           copy
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           short
           and
           imperfect
           survey
           the
           curious
           Reader
           may
           be
           sadly
           convinced
           ,
           in
           what
           a
           pitiful
           and
           deplorable
           condition
           these
           once
           famous
           and
           glorious
           Churches
           of
           Asia
           are
           at
           this
           day
           ;
           Churches
           ,
           which
           had
           the
           Apostles
           for
           their
           Founders
           ,
           and
           which
           yielded
           so
           many
           Martyrs
           ,
           and
           which
           abounded
           with
           so
           many
           myriads
           of
           Christians
           ,
           whose
           patience
           and
           valour
           tired
           out
           and
           wearied
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           triumphed
           over
           the
           tyranny
           ,
           the
           malice
           ,
           and
           the
           hatred
           of
           their
           Heathen
           persecutors
           ;
           and
           which
           afterward
           ,
           when
           the
           Empire
           became
           Christian
           ,
           and
           the
           civil
           power
           submitted
           it self
           to
           the
           law
           and
           discipline
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           Cross
           ,
           which
           before
           was
           had
           in
           such
           execration
           ,
           was
           held
           the
           highest
           ornament
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           advanced
           in
           splendor
           and
           glory
           above
           what
           they
           had
           enjoyed
           in
           the
           times
           of
           Heathenism
           ,
           &
           which
           upon
           a
           due
           consideration
           of
           circumstances
           one
           might
           have
           
           truly
           enough
           judged
           should
           have
           been
           eternal
           and
           placed
           almost
           out
           of
           all
           possibility
           of
           danger
           and
           ruine
           ,
           now
           turned
           into
           heaps
           of
           rubbish
           ;
           scarce
           one
           stone
           left
           upon
           another
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           utterly
           uninhabited
           ,
           and
           the
           remains
           of
           all
           horribly
           frightful
           and
           amazing
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           here
           lament
           the
           sad
           traverses
           and
           vicissitudes
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           the
           usual
           changes
           and
           chances
           of
           mortal
           life
           ,
           or
           upbraid
           the
           Greeks
           of
           luxury
           and
           stupidity
           ,
           which
           have
           brought
           these
           horrid
           desolations
           upon
           their
           Countrey
           :
           these
           are
           very
           useful
           but
           very
           mean
           and
           ordinary
           speculations
           .
           That
           which
           affected
           me
           with
           the
           deepest
           anguish
           and
           most
           sorrowful
           resentment
           when
           I
           was
           upon
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           does
           still
           ,
           was
           and
           is
           a
           reflexion
           upon
           the
           threat
           made
           against
           Ephesus
           mentioned
           in
           the
           second
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Revelations
           of
           St.
           John
           ,
           who
           made
           his
           abode
           in
           that
           City
           ,
           and
           died
           there
           .
           
             Remember
             from
             whence
             thou
             art
             fallen
             ,
             and
             do
             the
             first
             works
             :
             or
             else
             I
             will
             come
             unto
             thee
             quickly
             ,
             
             and
             will
             remove
             thy
             Candlestick
             out
             of
             its
             place
             ,
             except
             thou
             repent
             .
          
           And
           upon
           a
           farther
           and
           more
           serious
           consideration
           ,
           as
           I
           sorrowfully
           walked
           through
           the
           ruines
           of
           that
           City
           especially
           ,
           I
           concluded
           most
           agreeably
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           my
           function
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           (
           and
           I
           am
           confident
           no
           wise
           or
           good
           man
           who
           shall
           cast
           his
           eyes
           upon
           these
           loose
           and
           hasty
           observations
           will
           deny
           the
           conclusion
           to
           be
           just
           and
           true
           )
           that
           the
           sad
           and
           direful
           calamities
           which
           have
           involved
           these
           Asian
           Churches
           ,
           ought
           to
           proclaim
           to
           the
           present
           flourishing
           Churches
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           (
           as
           much
           as
           if
           an
           Angel
           were
           sent
           express
           from
           Heaven
           to
           denounce
           the
           judgment
           )
           what
           they
           are
           to
           expect
           ,
           and
           what
           may
           be
           their
           case
           one
           day
           ,
           if
           they
           follow
           their
           evil
           example
           ,
           that
           
             their
             Candlestick
             may
             be
             removed
          
           too
           ,
           
             except
             they
             repent
             and
             do
             their
             first
             works
          
           ;
           and
           that
           their
           security
           lyes
           not
           so
           much
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           frontiers
           ,
           and
           the
           greatness
           of
           their
           armies
           ,
           (
           for
           neither
           of
           these
           could
           defend
           the
           
           
             Eastern
             Christians
          
           from
           the
           invasion
           and
           fury
           of
           the
           Saracens
           and
           Turks
           )
           as
           in
           their
           mutual
           agreements
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           virtues
           of
           a
           Christian
           life
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           BRIEF
           DESCRIPTION
           OF
           CONSTANTINOPLE
           .
        
         
           COnstantinople
           seems
           to
           have
           the
           advantage
           of
           most
           Cities
           in
           the
           World
           for
           situation
           ,
           
           either
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           pleasantness
           of
           its
           prospect
           ;
           or
           for
           security
           against
           the
           attaques
           of
           an
           enemy
           ,
           it
           being
           naturally
           fortified
           ,
           and
           might
           be
           made
           impregnable
           by
           art
           ;
           or
           for
           its
           narrow
           passage
           into
           Asia
           ;
           as
           if
           ,
           in
           all
           changes
           and
           revolutions
           of
           government
           ,
           designed
           by
           God
           for
           the
           chief
           seat
           of
           Empire
           and
           command
           .
           The
           high
           hills
           ,
           upon
           which
           it
           is
           seated
           ,
           add
           much
           to
           the
           beauty
           and
           glory
           
           of
           it
           ;
           several
           knots
           of
           Cypress-trees
           appearing
           〈◊〉
           set
           upon
           them
           ,
           that
           to
           one
           sailing
           in
           the
           Propontis
           ,
           it
           looks
           like
           a
           City
           placed
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           a
           wood
           :
           but
           in
           the
           haven
           it
           resembles
           a
           great
           Amphitheatre
           ,
           the
           houses
           like
           so
           many
           steps
           rising
           orderly
           one
           above
           another
           ;
           the
           gilded
           spires
           of
           the
           Moschs
           reflecting
           the
           light
           with
           great
           pleasure
           to
           the
           eye
           :
           so
           that
           to
           all
           travellers
           it
           seems
           justly
           the
           most
           delightful
           ,
           the
           most
           admirable
           ,
           and
           most
           charming
           spectacle
           of
           nature
           :
           and
           what
           would
           even
           satisfy
           for
           the
           tediousness
           and
           fatigues
           of
           a
           Sea-voyage
           ,
           were
           there
           nothing
           in
           it
           to
           please
           the
           fancy
           or
           curiosity
           besides
           .
        
         
           Though
           it
           lies
           upon
           the
           Sea
           ,
           
           yet
           on
           both
           sides
           the
           passages
           to
           it
           are
           so
           narrow
           ,
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           coming
           at
           it
           without
           great
           difficulty
           .
        
         
           The
           entrance
           to
           it
           toward
           the
           Mediterranean
           is
           by
           the
           Hellespont
           ,
           
           which
           is
           there
           about
           five
           miles
           over
           :
           where
           is
           a
           perpetual
           current
           into
           the
           Archipelago
           ,
           which
           is
           strong
           and
           
           violent
           ,
           and
           especially
           when
           the
           wind
           is
           at
           North
           ,
           which
           blows
           for
           the
           most
           part
           here
           and
           at
           Constantinople
           eight
           or
           nine
           months
           of
           the
           twelve
           :
           the
           want
           of
           a
           Southerly
           wind
           ,
           which
           is
           necessary
           to
           get
           up
           the
           channel
           ,
           making
           the
           passage
           very
           long
           and
           tedious
           .
           Neer
           the
           two
           head
           lands
           the
           Turks
           have
           ,
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           war
           :
           of
           Candia
           ,
           built
           two
           Castles
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           landing
           of
           the
           Venetians
           ,
           who
           before
           past
           unmolested
           with
           their
           ships
           and
           galleys
           up
           as
           high
           as
           the
           Dardanels
           .
           In
           the
           Castle
           on
           the
           level
           within
           Cape
           Janizary
           ,
           anciently
           
             Promontorium
             Sigaeum
          
           on
           the
           Asian
           shore
           I
           counted
           six
           and
           twenty
           great
           guns
           in
           front
           ;
           and
           about
           sixteen
           on
           the
           side
           toward
           Tenedos
           .
           A
           little
           above
           at
           the
           end
           of
           a
           long
           sand
           is
           the
           river
           Scamander
           .
           Sailing
           directly
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           stream
           ,
           the
           guns
           can
           do
           no
           great
           execution
           .
        
         
           The
           Hellespont
           widens
           hence
           Eastward
           ,
           till
           almost
           at
           an
           equal
           distance
           between
           the
           Aegaean
           and
           Propontick
           
           Seas
           (
           for
           it
           ends
           at
           Gallipoli
           )
           you
           arrive
           at
           the
           narrowest
           strait
           ,
           being
           scarce
           three
           quarters
           of
           an
           English
           mile
           over
           :
           where
           are
           two
           strong
           Castles
           to
           command
           the
           passage
           ;
           which
           the
           Turks
           call
           Boghashisar
           ,
           
           or
           the
           Castles
           in
           the
           strait
           or
           jaws
           of
           the
           channel
           ,
           but
           better
           known
           to
           the
           Christians
           by
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Dardanelli
           ;
           directly
           opposite
           to
           one
           another
           .
           
           The
           Castle
           of
           Sestos
           on
           Europe
           side
           ,
           lying
           under
           a
           hill
           ,
           is
           triangular
           :
           having
           twenty
           five
           guns
           level
           with
           the
           water
           ;
           and
           a
           Bastion
           at
           each
           angle
           :
           in
           the
           middle
           an
           high
           Tower
           consisting
           of
           three
           semicircles
           ,
           encompassing
           a
           square
           fortification
           .
           
           Abydus
           on
           the
           opposite
           shore
           lies
           in
           a
           plain
           ;
           the
           Castle
           square
           ,
           having
           about
           sixteen
           guns
           ,
           which
           almost
           touch
           the
           surface
           of
           the
           water
           .
           On
           the
           sides
           are
           raised
           round
           Towers
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           middle
           an
           oblong
           work
           .
           The
           strength
           of
           these
           Castles
           is
           the
           great
           security
           of
           Constantinople
           ;
           no
           ships
           being
           able
           to
           get
           by
           without
           manifest
           danger
           of
           being
           sunk
           :
           and
           if
           at
           any
           
           time
           a
           ship
           or
           gally
           coming
           from
           Constantinople
           have
           part
           ,
           helpt
           forward
           by
           the
           current
           and
           a
           brisk
           Northerly
           gale
           ,
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           ascribed
           so
           much
           to
           good
           fortune
           or
           a
           wily
           stratagem
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           carelesness
           and
           stupidity
           of
           the
           Castellans
           .
           For
           any
           but
           Turks
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           well
           understand
           fortification
           ,
           and
           the
           use
           of
           great
           guns
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           bear
           to
           the
           best
           advantage
           ,
           would
           infallibly
           ,
           humanely
           speaking
           ,
           defend
           and
           secure
           the
           passage
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           side
           the
           Euxine
           Sea
           ,
           
           Constantinople
           is
           defended
           by
           the
           Bosphorus
           ,
           whose
           channel
           is
           about
           eighteen
           miles
           in
           length
           .
           The
           first
           Castles
           ,
           which
           guard
           each
           side
           of
           it
           ,
           are
           about
           five
           miles
           from
           the
           City
           ,
           built
           by
           Mahomet
           the
           great
           ,
           from
           which
           about
           nine
           miles
           to
           the
           second
           ,
           where
           the
           distance
           between
           the
           two
           shores
           is
           not
           much
           above
           a
           mile
           .
           The
           current
           so
           violent
           ,
           especially
           when
           the
           wind
           blows
           hard
           at
           North
           ,
           that
           the
           water-men
           ,
           who
           pass
           toward
           the
           black
           Sea
           ,
           are
           at
           such
           times
           forced
           to
           go
           ashore
           ,
           and
           hale
           
           their
           boats
           .
           I
           observed
           in
           several
           places
           a
           ripling
           or
           bubbling
           of
           the
           water
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Race
           at
           Portland
           .
           In
           the
           several
           turnings
           and
           windings
           are
           large
           Bays
           for
           small
           Vessels
           ,
           (
           made
           by
           the
           Promontories
           ,
           which
           run
           out
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           they
           seem
           at
           a
           distance
           to
           stop
           the
           passage
           )
           especially
           on
           the
           Thracian
           shore
           ,
           upon
           which
           several
           Villages
           are
           situated
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           Bassa's
           and
           other
           great
           men
           have
           their
           villas
           and
           houses
           of
           pleasure
           .
           The
           Bithynian
           shore
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           covered
           with
           wild
           Olive
           ,
           Chesnut
           ,
           and
           Cypress-trees
           ,
           seems
           to
           be
           one
           continued
           wood
           or
           garden
           ,
           and
           yields
           a
           pleasant
           and
           curious
           entertainment
           to
           the
           eye
           ,
           Almost
           in
           the
           entrance
           or
           mouth
           of
           the
           Bosphorus
           are
           placed
           several
           rocks
           ,
           
           the
           Symplegades
           of
           the
           ancients
           ,
           which
           break
           the
           force
           of
           the
           waters
           continually
           poured
           out
           of
           the
           black
           Sea.
           On
           Europe
           side
           I
           counted
           four
           ,
           which
           lye
           so
           close
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           that
           the
           Sea
           at
           some
           little
           distance
           not
           being
           discerned
           to
           run
           between
           ,
           they
           seem
           to
           joyn
           together
           .
           
           In
           the
           greatest
           of
           them
           remains
           still
           a
           pillar
           of
           white
           marble
           of
           the
           Corinthian
           order
           ,
           about
           eighteen
           foot
           in
           height
           ,
           commonly
           called
           by
           the
           
             Western
             Christians
          
           ,
           Pompey's
           pillar
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           erected
           by
           that
           great
           man
           ,
           
           in
           memory
           of
           a
           victory
           gained
           over
           Mithridates
           King
           of
           Pontus
           .
           But
           this
           is
           the
           invention
           of
           an
           ignorant
           and
           trifling
           fancy
           ,
           taken
           up
           without
           any
           ground
           of
           reason
           or
           old
           tradition
           ,
           (
           just
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           they
           call
           the
           ruines
           ,
           which
           are
           neer
           Belgrade
           a
           Village
           about
           four
           miles
           from
           the
           Bosphorus
           ,
           by
           the
           name
           of
           
           Ovid's
           Tower
           )
           and
           is
           sufficiently
           confuted
           by
           the
           inscription
           upon
           the
           basis
           ,
           where
           is
           plainly
           legible
           the
           name
           of
           
             Augustus
             Caesar
          
           ,
           though
           the
           remaining
           part
           is
           so
           effaced
           ,
           that
           conjectures
           are
           different
           .
           But
           the
           best
           and
           truest
           I
           take
           to
           be
           this
           ;
        
         
           
             AVGVSTO
             CAESARI
             
             E.
             CLAV
             .
             ANNIDIVS
             .
             
             LE.
             CLASSIS
             I
             PONTO
             .
             
          
        
         
         
           On
           the
           neighbouring
           shore
           is
           a
           Pharus
           or
           Watch-Tower
           ,
           a
           very
           stately
           and
           elegant
           structure
           ,
           and
           built
           long
           before
           the
           Turks
           were
           masters
           of
           a
           foot
           of
           land
           in
           Europe
           ,
           now
           serving
           for
           a
           light
           house
           to
           direct
           Vessels
           in
           the
           nigh
           to
           enter
           the
           Bosphorus
           with
           greater
           ease
           and
           safety
           :
           which
           I
           ascended
           that
           I
           might
           take
           the
           better
           view
           of
           the
           Euxine
           ,
           which
           not
           so
           much
           for
           want
           of
           good
           Ports
           ,
           as
           for
           their
           ignorance
           in
           the
           Mariners
           art
           ,
           becomes
           in
           foul
           and
           stormy
           weather
           so
           dangerous
           and
           fatal
           to
           the
           Turks
           .
        
         
           This
           situation
           of
           Byzantium
           between
           two
           Seas
           rendred
           it
           a
           place
           of
           great
           trade
           &
           commerce
           long
           before
           the
           times
           of
           Constantine
           ,
           
           who
           restored
           it
           to
           its
           ancient
           glory
           out
           of
           its
           rubbish
           ,
           the
           Emperor
           Severus
           through
           indignation
           and
           revenge
           ,
           for
           the
           long
           and
           stout
           opposition
           the
           Citizens
           made
           in
           favour
           of
           
             Pescennius
             Niger
          
           ,
           having
           long
           before
           ruined
           and
           demolished
           it
           .
           All
           the
           products
           and
           commodities
           of
           
             Greece
             ,
             Aegypt
          
           and
           Mauritania
           may
           with
           great
           ease
           and
           
           convenience
           of
           shipping
           be
           brought
           hither
           .
           It
           joyns
           upon
           the
           lesser
           Asia
           ,
           where
           Souldiers
           and
           all
           sorts
           of
           provision
           may
           be
           conveyed
           in
           an
           hours
           space
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           various
           nations
           which
           inhabit
           all
           along
           the
           coasts
           of
           the
           Pontick
           Sea
           ,
           and
           the
           lake
           of
           Maeotis
           here
           find
           a
           quick
           vent
           for
           their
           merchandise
           :
           as
           do
           the
           several
           Christian
           Nations
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Cossacks
             ,
             Moldavians
          
           ,
           and
           Wallachians
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           Podolia
           ,
           who
           live
           either
           toward
           the
           Sea
           or
           nigh
           the
           great
           rivers
           of
           Boristhenes
           or
           the
           Danube
           :
           beside
           the
           Persian
           and
           Armenian
           Merchants
           and
           those
           of
           Christendom
           .
           So
           that
           however
           the
           winds
           chance
           to
           blow
           ,
           Ships
           may
           come
           in
           continually
           from
           the
           one
           Sea
           or
           the
           other
           :
           they
           are
           supplied
           especially
           from
           the
           black
           Sea
           with
           Corn
           ,
           Furs
           ,
           Wax
           ,
           Honey
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           The
           present
           name
           of
           Constantinople
           is
           Istanpol
           ,
           
           or
           according
           to
           the
           common
           and
           ordinary
           pronunciation
           ,
           Stambol
           :
           which
           plainly
           shews
           it
           not
           to
           be
           originally
           Turkish
           ,
           for
           
           
             Istamboul
             a
             City
             full
             of
             or
             abounding
             with
             the
             true
             faith
             ,
          
           as
           some
           most
           ignorantly
           fancy
           ,
           but
           corrupted
           from
           the
           Greek
           :
           the
           Turks
           for
           the
           most
           part
           retaining
           the
           old
           names
           of
           Cities
           ,
           though
           with
           some
           little
           variation
           accommodating
           them
           to
           their
           own
           language
           ,
           as
           
             Adriane
             ,
             Bursia
             ,
             Esmir
             ,
             Budun
             ,
             Saloniki
             ,
             Conia
          
           for
           
             Adrianople
             ,
             Prusia
             ,
             Smyrna
             ,
             Buda
             ,
             Thessalonica
             ,
          
           and
           Iconium
           .
        
         
           It
           lies
           over
           against
           Scutari
           ,
           
           formerly
           Chrysopolis
           ,
           about
           the
           distance
           of
           a
           league
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           water
           on
           the
           Bithynian
           shore
           ,
           which
           seems
           to
           be
           built
           out
           of
           the
           ruines
           of
           Chalcedon
           ,
           
           not
           far
           distant
           from
           it
           :
           which
           is
           situated
           in
           the
           bottom
           of
           a
           narrow
           and
           shallow
           Bay.
           It
           is
           now
           a
           poor
           beggarly
           Village
           ,
           having
           lost
           its
           old
           name
           ,
           and
           known
           only
           by
           that
           of
           Kadi-kuy
           :
           though
           out
           of
           respect
           to
           what
           it
           was
           in
           ancient
           times
           ,
           it
           still
           retains
           the
           dignity
           of
           a
           Metropolitical
           seat
           among
           the
           Greeks
           ;
           the
           curious
           and
           stately
           Church
           consecrated
           to
           the
           memory
           of
           Saint
           Euphemia
           Virgin
           and
           Martyr
           ,
           being
           
           the
           only
           remainder
           of
           its
           formor
           greatness
           and
           magnificence
           .
           But
           to
           return
           to
           Constantinople
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           cast
           into
           a
           triangular
           figure
           ;
           
           the
           vertex
           of
           which
           is
           a
           point
           of
           land
           to
           the
           East
           ,
           called
           by
           the
           Greeks
           the
           Promontory
           of
           St.
           Demetrius
           ,
           on
           which
           is
           built
           the
           Seraglio
           or
           Palace
           of
           the
           Emperor
           .
           The
           greater
           side
           ,
           which
           lies
           upon
           the
           Propontis
           ,
           runs
           N.
           W.
           and
           S.
           E.
           about
           the
           space
           of
           six
           miles
           from
           the
           point
           to
           the
           
             seven
             Towers
          
           .
           The
           other
           side
           ,
           which
           makes
           the
           haven
           ,
           winding
           like
           a
           horn
           ,
           called
           therefore
           by
           Strabo
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           lies
           East
           and
           West
           ;
           and
           may
           be
           almost
           three
           miles
           in
           lenght
           .
           The
           basis
           is
           the
           Isthmus
           ,
           which
           unites
           it
           to
           the
           Champaign
           and
           Continent
           of
           Thrace
           ,
           and
           lies
           meridionally
           from
           the
           Sea
           to
           the
           upper
           part
           of
           the
           haven
           ,
           almost
           four
           miles
           long
           ,
           having
           three
           walls
           running
           in
           a
           strait
           line
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           the
           ruines
           of
           Costantines
           Palace
           ,
           (
           neer
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           eminence
           of
           the
           City
           )
           where
           is
           a
           turning
           at
           a
           small
           distance
           from
           the
           Port
           ,
           and
           only
           a
           single
           wall
           ,
           like
           the
           
           other
           two
           sides
           ,
           which
           are
           washed
           with
           the
           Sea.
           
           So
           that
           the
           compass
           of
           the
           whole
           is
           between
           twelve
           and
           thirteen
           miles
           ;
           the
           latitude
           various
           ,
           and
           at
           about
           two
           miles
           at
           the
           widest
           ,
           which
           is
           caused
           by
           the
           approach
           or
           distance
           of
           the
           several
           parts
           of
           the
           opposite
           angles
           .
           It
           is
           advantageously
           placed
           ,
           
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           upon
           the
           rising
           of
           several
           hills
           ;
           seven
           of
           which
           are
           most
           conspicuous
           for
           their
           great
           heigth
           ;
           most
           of
           them
           have
           upon
           their
           tops
           very
           stately
           Moschs
           built
           after
           the
           model
           of
           
             Sancta
             Sophia
          
           ,
           whose
           cuppolas
           and
           pyramids
           seem
           almost
           to
           reach
           the
           clouds
           .
           But
           of
           these
           Moschs
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           to
           speak
           distinctly
           .
        
         
           No
           place
           perchance
           in
           the
           World
           deceives
           a
           mans
           expectation
           more
           than
           Constantinople
           ,
           
           it
           promising
           so
           largely
           at
           a
           distance
           both
           from
           the
           land
           and
           Sea
           :
           but
           when
           you
           enter
           into
           it
           ,
           all
           the
           glorious
           outward
           appearance
           seems
           but
           a
           delusion
           of
           fancy
           .
           The
           streets
           narrow
           and
           unequal
           ,
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           steepiness
           in
           several
           places
           ,
           troublesome
           
           to
           walk
           in
           ,
           except
           one
           fair
           street
           ,
           which
           crosseth
           the
           City
           from
           the
           Seraglio
           to
           Adrianople
           gate
           .
           And
           however
           the
           narrowness
           of
           the
           streets
           (
           though
           it
           detracts
           much
           from
           the
           sightliness
           and
           beauty
           of
           a
           place
           )
           may
           be
           excused
           for
           the
           benefit
           it
           affords
           in
           sheltering
           passengers
           from
           the
           rayes
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           yet
           the
           filth
           and
           nastiness
           is
           intolerable
           ;
           dunghils
           and
           great
           wastes
           of
           ground
           ,
           caused
           by
           fire
           ,
           being
           every
           where
           to
           be
           met
           with
           .
           The
           ordinary
           houses
           are
           generally
           very
           low
           and
           mean
           ,
           
           and
           without
           any
           ornament
           of
           building
           or
           strong
           materials
           ;
           only
           a
           few
           bords
           clapt
           together
           ,
           and
           the
           walls
           of
           clay
           ,
           baked
           in
           the
           Sun.
           Some
           few
           houses
           of
           the
           Greeks
           remain
           ,
           which
           are
           built
           of
           stone
           ,
           and
           high
           :
           which
           shew
           what
           Constantinople
           was
           before
           the
           Turks
           cut
           and
           broke
           down
           all
           the
           carved
           and
           stone-work
           with
           their
           scymitars
           ,
           and
           axes
           ,
           and
           hammers
           ,
           and
           set
           fire
           upon
           the
           holy
           places
           and
           Palaces
           ,
           and
           pull'd
           down
           the
           Cross
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           their
           half-Moon
           instead
           of
           it
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Bassas
           houses
           are
           but
           little
           better
           :
           
           no
           portico
           or
           pillar
           at
           the
           entrance
           ;
           no
           curious
           walks
           adorned
           with
           rows
           of
           trees
           in
           their
           gardens
           ;
           no
           pictures
           or
           statues
           ;
           no
           hangings
           ,
           no
           fret-work
           in
           their
           ceiling
           ;
           their
           outward
           Courts
           rude
           and
           irregular
           .
           They
           take
           up
           indeed
           a
           great
           compass
           of
           ground
           :
           and
           the
           portals
           are
           checkered
           with
           several
           colours
           ,
           as
           red
           ,
           blue
           ,
           yellow
           :
           their
           rooms
           are
           above
           stairs
           ,
           which
           lead
           into
           a
           gallery
           or
           hall
           ;
           the
           chambers
           little
           boxes
           ,
           the
           chief
           furniture
           of
           which
           lies
           upon
           the
           floor
           :
           though
           sometimes
           the
           roof
           is
           gilt
           ,
           and
           the
           sides
           covered
           with
           tiles
           ,
           with
           flowers
           and
           foliage
           painted
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           ,
           though
           very
           rarely
           ,
           with
           cedarwainscot
           :
           they
           being
           afraid
           to
           build
           rich
           and
           great
           Palaces
           ;
           not
           only
           because
           it
           would
           be
           lookt
           upon
           as
           an
           argument
           of
           a
           foolish
           and
           vain
           pride
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           ostentation
           of
           their
           riches
           ,
           and
           what
           might
           really
           prove
           a
           snare
           ,
           and
           draw
           the
           envy
           and
           ill-will
           of
           the
           Emperor
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
         
           The
           walls
           are
           considerably
           thick
           and
           high
           ,
           
           and
           serve
           equally
           for
           defence
           and
           ornament
           .
           Toward
           the
           Propontick
           there
           runs
           a
           ledge
           of
           rocks
           under
           water
           at
           some
           distance
           from
           the
           shore
           ,
           which
           keeps
           off
           Ships
           of
           greater
           burthen
           ,
           and
           only
           admits
           Galleys
           and
           Brigantines
           which
           draw
           but
           little
           water
           .
           Part
           of
           this
           wall
           ,
           weakned
           by
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           waves
           ,
           or
           thrown
           down
           by
           earthquakes
           ,
           was
           repaired
           and
           rebuilt
           by
           the
           Emperor
           Theophilus
           ,
           this
           inscription
           being
           to
           be
           found
           in
           several
           places
           :
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
          
        
         
           Under
           the
           Seraglio-point
           ,
           upon
           a
           platform
           ,
           about
           four
           or
           five
           and
           twenty
           feet
           broad
           to
           the
           wall
           ,
           gained
           from
           the
           Sea
           ,
           are
           planted
           about
           fifty
           pieces
           of
           Cannon
           :
           one
           of
           which
           they
           are
           very
           chary
           of
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           first
           which
           was
           discharged
           at
           the
           siege
           of
           Bagdat
           ,
           which
           they
           afterwards
           so
           succesfully
           carried
           on
           :
           to
           which
           is
           
           opposite
           a
           small
           Castle
           not
           far
           from
           the
           other
           shore
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Kizkolasi
           or
           the
           
             Virgin
             Tower.
          
           These
           walls
           are
           built
           of
           free-stone
           ,
           and
           only
           here
           and
           there
           pieced
           up
           with
           brick
           and
           uneven
           stones
           clapt
           in
           :
           a
           few
           breaches
           being
           left
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           out
           of
           design
           ,
           unrepaired
           in
           the
           wall
           to
           the
           landward
           ,
           made
           by
           their
           guns
           when
           they
           lay
           before
           it
           .
           Here
           in
           the
           uppermost
           wall
           of
           the
           three
           are
           about
           two
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           square
           Towers
           with
           battlements
           ,
           built
           at
           an
           equal
           distance
           :
           to
           the
           middle
           space
           of
           which
           ,
           answer
           other
           Towers
           in
           the
           second
           wall
           ,
           making
           so
           many
           isosceles
           triangles
           :
           the
           third
           a
           plain
           wall
           ,
           now
           sunk
           very
           much
           in
           the
           ground
           ;
           the
           ditch
           from
           the
           high-way
           to
           the
           skirts
           of
           it
           being
           about
           five
           and
           twenty
           of
           my
           paces
           .
           Without
           are
           no
           suburbs
           ,
           except
           two
           or
           three
           farm-houses
           ,
           and
           toward
           the
           haven
           ;
           the
           Countrey
           lying
           open
           :
           which
           renders
           the
           prospect
           of
           Constantinople
           as
           pleasant
           and
           glorious
           to
           the
           eye
           upon
           the
           land
           as
           upon
           the
           Sea
           :
           
           and
           indeed
           
           the
           walk
           from
           the
           
             seven
             Towers
          
           ,
           where
           I
           had
           occasion
           to
           go
           often
           ,
           to
           the
           haven
           ,
           all
           along
           these
           walls
           ,
           seemed
           to
           be
           the
           most
           delightful
           and
           diverting
           of
           all
           that
           ever
           I
           took
           in
           my
           whole
           life
           .
        
         
           The
           gates
           are
           about
           five
           and
           twenty
           in
           number
           ,
           
           whereof
           seven
           are
           toward
           the
           Propontis
           in
           this
           order
           ,
           beginning
           from
           the
           Seraglio
           point
           :
        
         
           Achur-kapi
           ,
           or
           the
           Stable-gate
           ,
           nigh
           which
           are
           the
           stables
           of
           the
           
             Grand
             Signor
          
           .
        
         
           Chatlad-kapi
           ,
           or
           the
           Cleft-gate
           .
           
           Kum-kapi
           ,
           or
           the
           Sand-gate
           .
           
           Jeni-kapi
           ,
           or
           the
           new
           gate
           .
        
         
           
             Daoud
             Bassa-kapi
          
           ;
           repaired
           by
           a
           Basha
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           and
           hence
           it
           takes
           its
           denomination
           .
        
         
           Samathia-kapi
           .
        
         
           Narli-kapi
           ,
           or
           the
           Pomegranate-gate
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           landward
           these
           ,
           which
           front
           the
           West
           .
        
         
           Jedicoula-kapi
           ,
           or
           the
           gate
           of
           the
           
             seven
             Towers
          
           :
           which
           some
           ,
           wholly
           
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Turkish
           language
           ,
           have
           through
           a
           gross
           mistake
           called
           Janicula
           .
        
         
           Selivrea-kapi
           ,
           the
           gate
           which
           leads
           to
           Selymbria
           .
        
         
           Top-kapi
           ,
           or
           the
           Gun-gate
           .
           
           Jeni-kapi
           ,
           or
           the
           new
           gate
           .
        
         
           Edriane-kapi
           ,
           or
           
           Adrianople-gate
           ,
           as
           leading
           directly
           thither
           .
        
         
           Egri-kapi
           ,
           or
           the
           crooked
           gate
           .
        
         
           Ivanseri-kapi
           ,
           in
           the
           plain
           not
           far
           from
           the
           water
           side
           .
        
         
           
             To
             the
             Haven
             .
          
           
             Balat-kapi
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             corrupted
             from
             Palatium
             ;
             leading
             up
             towards
             the
             ruines
             of
             the
             Palace
             of
             Constantine
             ;
             as
             they
             commonly
             call
             them
             .
             This
             gate
             is
             in
             the
             furthest
             recess
             of
             the
             Canal
             ,
             or
             arm
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             dividing
             Constantinople
             from
             Pera
             and
             Galata
             :
             into
             which
             run
             two
             little
             rivers
             ,
             which
             have
             long
             since
             lost
             the
             ancient
             names
             of
             Cydrus
             and
             Barbyses
             .
          
           
             Petri-kapi
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             from
             a
             Christian
             Church
             neer
             it
             ,
             dedicated
             formerly
             
             to
             the
             honour
             and
             memory
             of
             St.
             Peter
             .
          
           
             Phanar-kapi
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Lanthorn-gate
             .
             Here
             and
             at
             Gun-gate
             the
             Turks
             first
             broke
             into
             the
             City
             :
             the
             poor
             Greeks
             having
             raised
             a
             wall
             upon
             the
             side
             of
             the
             hill
             ,
             not
             daring
             to
             trust
             to
             that
             by
             the
             water
             side
             ,
             to
             this
             day
             called
             by
             them
             in
             their
             vulgar
             language
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Gebali-kapi
             ,
             or
             the
             Hill-gate
             ,
             or
             as
             others
             pronounce
             it
             ,
             Giob-ali
             ,
             the
             deep
             Well-gate
             .
          
           
             Vnkaban-kapi
             ,
             or
             the
             Meal-gate
             ;
             neer
             which
             are
             the
             publick
             granaries
             .
          
           
             Odun-kapi
             ,
             or
             the
             Wood-gate
             :
             over
             which
             may
             yet
             be
             seen
             this
             moral
             sentence
             ,
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             Yemish-kapi
             ,
             or
             the
             Fruit-gate
             .
          
           
             Balukbazar-kapi
             ,
             or
             the
             Fishmarket-gate
             .
          
           
             Balkaban-kapi
             ,
             or
             the
             Honey-gate
             .
          
           
             Zindan-kapi
             ,
             or
             the
             Prison-gate
             .
          
           
           
             Bahchia-kapi
             ,
             or
             the
             Garden-gate
             ,
             hard
             by
             the
             Seraglio
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperor's
             Palace
             ;
             which
             the
             Turks
             call
             
               Padisha
               Serai
            
             (
             from
             which
             latter
             word
             ,
             
             which
             in
             the
             Persian
             language
             signifies
             any
             stately
             Mansion
             ,
             the
             Italians
             ,
             from
             whom
             we
             and
             the
             French
             borrow
             it
             form
             their
             Seraglio
             ,
             and
             appropriate
             it
             hereto
             )
             is
             situated
             partly
             upon
             the
             plain
             ,
             and
             partly
             upon
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             hill
             ,
             which
             overlooks
             the
             Promontory
             at
             the
             very
             entrance
             into
             the
             haven
             ;
             having
             the
             
               Thracian
               Bosphorus
            
             on
             the
             East
             :
             upon
             which
             point
             the
             current
             sets
             so
             violently
             ,
             that
             Vessels
             oftentimes
             upon
             the
             slacking
             and
             scantiness
             of
             wind
             are
             cast
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             get
             off
             with
             very
             great
             difficulty
             .
          
           
             Two
             sides
             of
             it
             ,
             taking
             in
             the
             gardens
             belonging
             to
             it
             ,
             are
             washed
             by
             the
             Sea
             :
             the
             third
             to
             the
             land
             ,
             flanked
             with
             Towers
             ,
             which
             jet
             out
             .
             Here
             in
             all
             likelyhood
             stood
             old
             Byzantium
             :
             afterward
             in
             the
             succeeding
             ages
             of
             Christianity
             was
             placed
             here-abouts
             a
             Colledge
             of
             religious
             
             persons
             belonging
             to
             the
             neighbouring
             Church
             of
             
               Sancta
               Sophia
            
             .
             Several
             years
             past
             after
             the
             taking
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             before
             the
             Turkish
             Emperors
             made
             it
             their
             residence
             :
             Mahomet
             the
             great
             abandoning
             the
             Greek
             Emperor's
             Palace
             ,
             either
             because
             demolisht
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             siege
             ,
             or
             as
             ominous
             to
             himself
             and
             successors
             ,
             having
             fixt
             his
             seat
             almost
             in
             the
             center
             of
             the
             City
             :
             called
             to
             this
             day
             Eski-serai
             or
             the
             old
             Palace
             ,
             which
             has
             but
             one
             gate
             ,
             and
             the
             walls
             very
             high
             :
             where
             the
             women
             of
             the
             deceased
             Emperor
             are
             conveyed
             and
             shut
             up
             as
             close
             prisoners
             without
             any
             hope
             of
             liberty
             ,
             except
             when
             they
             are
             bestowed
             as
             wives
             upon
             the
             great
             favourite
             Bassas
             ;
             being
             only
             permitted
             at
             the
             feast
             of
             Bairam
             ,
             to
             come
             and
             make
             their
             complements
             to
             the
             
               Hasaki
               Sultana
            
             or
             the
             chief
             woman
             of
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             who
             has
             been
             so
             happy
             as
             to
             bring
             him
             a
             boy
             in
             the
             Seraglio
             .
             The
             whole
             enclosure
             comprehending
             the
             gardens
             and
             spacious
             Courts
             ,
             may
             take
             up
             about
             two
             miles
             in
             compass
             .
             
             The
             gate
             to
             the
             landward
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             usual
             entrance
             ,
             (
             the
             rest
             seldom
             opened
             ,
             except
             upon
             great
             occasion
             )
             is
             always
             guarded
             by
             Capigies
             ,
             the
             in-side
             hung
             with
             shields
             ,
             darts
             ,
             guns
             ,
             and
             spears
             ;
             without
             any
             great
             ornament
             ,
             two
             pillars
             of
             course
             marble
             propping
             up
             the
             sides
             .
             It
             opens
             into
             a
             Court
             ,
             whose
             area
             may
             be
             between
             three
             and
             four
             hundred
             paces
             in
             length
             ,
             but
             not
             proportionably
             wide
             ;
             the
             whole
             lying
             rude
             .
             On
             the
             left-hand
             is
             a
             great
             building
             ,
             where
             the
             Agiamgolaus
             ,
             who
             do
             all
             the
             drudgery
             and
             all
             the
             vile
             offices
             about
             the
             Seraglio
             are
             quartered
             :
             as
             also
             a
             round
             building
             ,
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Sacristia
             of
             
               Sancta
               Sophia
            
             ,
             but
             now
             turned
             into
             an
             Armory
             .
             On
             the
             right
             is
             an
             Hospital
             ,
             where
             such
             as
             fall
             sick
             within
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             are
             brought
             for
             cure
             .
             At
             the
             second
             gate
             ,
             guarded
             also
             by
             Capigies
             ,
             (
             over
             which
             there
             is
             the
             often
             mentioned
             form
             of
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Mahometan
             Faith
             written
             in
             Arabick
             in
             large
             golden
             letters
             )
             the
             chief
             Vizir
             must
             dismount
             ,
             only
             the
             
             Emperor
             himself
             riding
             on
             horse-back
             into
             the
             second
             Court
             ;
             which
             is
             very
             stately
             .
             The
             area
             square
             ,
             a
             portico
             covered
             with
             lead
             and
             sustained
             by
             pillars
             of
             Theban
             marble
             ,
             whose
             bases
             and
             chapiters
             are
             bound
             with
             brazen
             circles
             ,
             running
             round
             it
             .
             The
             walks
             curiously
             laid
             out
             into
             parterrs
             on
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             paved
             walks
             ,
             and
             set
             with
             rows
             of
             Plane-trees
             and
             Cypresses
             ,
             and
             a
             fountain
             in
             the
             middle
             .
             At
             the
             further
             end
             on
             the
             left-hand
             is
             the
             Divan
             or
             Council-Chamber
             ;
             
             where
             the
             great
             Vizir
             and
             in
             his
             absence
             his
             Deputy
             or
             Caimacam
             ,
             assisted
             by
             the
             Cadileskires
             and
             other
             men
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             administers
             justice
             four
             times
             every
             week
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Saturday
             ,
             Sunday
             ,
             Monday
             ,
             and
             Tuesday
             ;
             from
             whose
             sentence
             there
             lies
             no
             remedy
             of
             appeal
             .
             At
             the
             upper
             end
             is
             a
             casement
             ,
             which
             opens
             into
             it
             ,
             where
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             often
             comes
             ,
             (
             though
             he
             cannot
             be
             seen
             there
             )
             out
             of
             curiosity
             or
             design
             ,
             to
             hear
             the
             determination
             of
             cases
             brought
             before
             them
             .
          
           
           
             This
             Court
             of
             Judicature
             is
             not
             thronged
             with
             idle
             spectators
             ,
             here
             is
             no
             place
             for
             such
             curiosity
             ;
             only
             business
             or
             a
             particular
             citation
             draws
             company
             hither
             ;
             much
             less
             is
             it
             permitted
             to
             strangers
             to
             be
             present
             at
             such
             times
             .
             
               Mahomet
               Kupriuli
            
             Father
             to
             the
             late
             
               Vizir
               Achmet
            
             ,
             who
             took
             Candia
             ,
             one
             day
             espying
             several
             French
             Gentlemen
             present
             ,
             demanded
             their
             business
             :
             they
             presuming
             upon
             the
             innocence
             of
             their
             curiosity
             ,
             answered
             ,
             they
             only
             came
             to
             see
             :
             which
             put
             him
             into
             a
             fit
             of
             passion
             ,
             What
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               do
               you
               take
               us
               for
               monkeys
               ,
               which
               shew
               tricks
               ,
               that
               you
               come
               here
               to
               gaze
               and
               stare
               upon
               us
               ?
            
             whereupon
             they
             were
             rudely
             thrust
             out
             ,
             and
             upon
             their
             alledging
             they
             were
             strangers
             ,
             and
             knew
             not
             the
             customs
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             with
             very
             great
             difficulty
             they
             escaped
             drubbing
             .
             To
             prevent
             the
             like
             affront
             or
             danger
             ,
             I
             made
             a
             pretence
             of
             debt
             upon
             a
             Jew
             in
             Smyrna
             ,
             and
             attended
             by
             our
             chief
             Interpreter
             ,
             by
             whose
             contrivance
             the
             little
             plot
             was
             laid
             ,
             went
             boldly
             
             into
             the
             Seraglio
             to
             demand
             justice
             ;
             my
             request
             was
             very
             plausible
             ;
             and
             upon
             the
             proposal
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             granted
             me
             a
             warrant
             to
             arrest
             my
             Jew
             in
             case
             the
             debt
             was
             not
             speedily
             satisfied
             ,
             the
             fees
             not
             coming
             to
             above
             one
             hundred
             or
             six-score
             aspers
             .
             The
             inmost
             part
             of
             the
             Seraglio
             beyond
             the
             third
             gate
             ,
             and
             the
             womens
             apartment
             ,
             is
             kept
             secret
             ,
             and
             to
             Christians
             inaccessible
             ,
             except
             upon
             extraordinary
             occasions
             .
             The
             whole
             ,
             (
             though
             not
             built
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             modern
             Architecture
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             the
             Palaces
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             )
             as
             to
             the
             outward
             appearance
             seems
             handsome
             and
             stately
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             better
             accommodation
             of
             Merchants
             and
             travellers
             ,
             
             (
             there
             being
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             an
             Inn
             in
             our
             acception
             of
             the
             word
             in
             
               Turkey
               )
               Chanes
            
             or
             publick
             lodgings
             are
             erected
             in
             the
             chief
             streets
             of
             the
             City
             :
             from
             the
             free
             use
             of
             which
             no
             one
             of
             what
             Countrey
             or
             Religion
             soever
             is
             exempted
             or
             debarred
             ,
             called
             for
             distinction
             either
             by
             the
             names
             of
             
             their
             several
             Founders
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             peculiar
             sort
             of
             Merchandise
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             are
             appropriated
             ,
             as
             the
             Silk
             Chane
             ,
             or
             the
             Rice
             Chane
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             The
             two
             best
             and
             stateliest
             I
             saw
             are
             those
             of
             the
             present
             Emperor's
             Mother
             neer
             her
             Mosch
             toward
             the
             haven
             ,
             and
             of
             Kupriuli
             in
             Taouk-bazar
             or
             the
             Hen-market
             .
             But
             the
             figure
             and
             the
             use
             are
             the
             same
             in
             all
             .
             They
             are
             built
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             squared
             stone
             ,
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             area
             is
             a
             little
             Mosch
             .
             A
             stone-gallery
             above
             the
             stairs
             running
             round
             ,
             and
             little
             narrow
             chambers
             opening
             into
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             like
             below
             in
             Chanes
             of
             a
             late
             foundation
             :
             for
             in
             those
             which
             are
             ancient
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             division
             into
             stories
             or
             partition
             into
             rooms
             ;
             but
             all
             lies
             open
             like
             a
             great
             barn
             under
             the
             same
             roof
             :
             a
             little
             wall
             about
             a
             foot
             and
             a
             half
             high
             ,
             and
             four
             or
             five
             feet
             broad
             ,
             being
             raised
             round
             with
             chimneys
             at
             three
             or
             four
             yards
             distance
             .
          
           
             The
             Bezesten
             or
             Exchange
             is
             a
             square
             stone-building
             ,
             
             where
             they
             sell
             
             linnen
             ,
             cloth
             of
             London
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             our
             woollen
             manufacturies
             ,
             Furs
             ,
             &c.
             but
             this
             must
             not
             be
             compared
             with
             that
             at
             Prusia
             either
             for
             greatness
             or
             ornament
             .
          
           
             The
             publick
             Bagnos
             ,
             
             which
             are
             for
             the
             uses
             of
             strangers
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             cannot
             furnish
             out
             so
             great
             an
             expence
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             them
             in
             their
             houses
             ,
             (
             there
             being
             a
             continual
             necessity
             of
             bathing
             ,
             not
             only
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             religion
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             health
             in
             those
             hot
             Countreys
             )
             are
             built
             of
             a
             courser
             sort
             of
             marble
             with
             a
             large
             cuppola
             .
             In
             the
             outward
             room
             there
             is
             a
             fountain
             ,
             round
             which
             a
             seat
             of
             brick
             covered
             with
             mats
             ,
             where
             they
             undress
             themselves
             :
             out
             of
             which
             you
             go
             through
             a
             narrow
             passage
             into
             a
             spacious
             room
             comprehended
             under
             the
             cuppola
             ,
             little
             oblong
             squares
             setting
             out
             in
             the
             sides
             .
             Upon
             the
             first
             entrance
             ,
             except
             care
             be
             taken
             before-hand
             to
             reduce
             the
             body
             to
             such
             a
             temper
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             endure
             the
             heat
             ,
             one
             shall
             scarce
             be
             able
             to
             fetch
             breath
             ,
             unless
             with
             great
             difficulty
             ,
             and
             be
             almost
             stifled
             with
             the
             
             hot
             exhalations
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             gross
             ,
             that
             oftentimes
             finding
             no
             vent
             and
             reverberated
             by
             the
             roof
             ,
             they
             are
             condensed
             ,
             and
             fall
             down
             in
             thick
             drops
             of
             water
             .
          
           
             Constantinople
             owes
             the
             chiefest
             part
             of
             its
             present
             glory
             to
             the
             great
             Moschs
             ,
             
             which
             were
             either
             formerly
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             or
             else
             built
             and
             endowed
             by
             several
             Emperors
             and
             other
             great
             men
             .
             Of
             these
             and
             their
             Founders
             ,
             who
             have
             adorned
             the
             profession
             of
             their
             Religion
             with
             such
             pomp
             and
             magnificence
             ,
             the
             Turks
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             eloquence
             ,
             which
             consists
             in
             foolish
             and
             indiscreet
             hyperboles
             ,
             use
             swelling
             words
             of
             vanity
             .
             By
             the
             vastness
             of
             the
             structures
             they
             judg
             of
             their
             zeal
             and
             piety
             ;
             and
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             revenue
             is
             an
             argument
             and
             proof
             of
             their
             successes
             and
             victories
             :
             custom
             by
             the
             bewitchery
             of
             the
             Mufti
             and
             the
             other
             Church-men
             prevailing
             ,
             that
             no
             Emperor
             can
             assume
             the
             honour
             of
             building
             a
             Mosch
             ,
             except
             he
             has
             gained
             so
             much
             ground
             in
             Christendom
             ,
             
             with
             the
             revenue
             of
             which
             he
             may
             maintain
             the
             publick
             service
             of
             religion
             in
             it
             ,
             in
             part
             at
             least
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             offering
             up
             a
             proportion
             of
             the
             spoil
             to
             God
             by
             way
             of
             acknowledgment
             and
             gratitude
             .
             Which
             consideration
             must
             needs
             have
             a
             mighty
             influence
             upon
             them
             to
             carry
             on
             their
             wars
             with
             all
             imaginable
             vigour
             ,
             not
             only
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             of
             fame
             to
             imitate
             and
             equal
             the
             glory
             of
             their
             predecessors
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             a
             principle
             of
             zeal
             and
             conscience
             .
             They
             make
             a
             fine
             shew
             ,
             especially
             toward
             the
             haven
             ,
             and
             are
             seen
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             ;
             situated
             for
             the
             most
             part
             on
             the
             hills
             ;
             and
             though
             not
             all
             in
             a
             strait
             line
             ,
             yet
             the
             heigth
             takes
             off
             so
             much
             from
             the
             obliqueness
             of
             the
             angle
             ,
             that
             the
             eye
             is
             at
             no
             trouble
             or
             loss
             to
             find
             them
             out
             .
          
           
             
               Aia
               Sophia
            
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             Turks
             call
             
               Sancta
               Sophia
            
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             variation
             from
             the
             old
             Greek
             name
             .
          
           
             Achmets
             
               in
               the
            
             Hippodrome
             .
          
           
             Bayazids
             .
          
           
             Suleimans
             ,
             neer
             the
             old
             Seraglio
             .
          
           
           
             Shahzadeh
             .
             This
             built
             by
             Suleiman
             also
             in
             memory
             of
             his
             Son
             Mahomet
             ,
             the
             eldest
             he
             had
             by
             a
             Russian
             woman
             ,
             whom
             we
             call
             from
             her
             Countrey
             ,
             Roxolana
             ,
             who
             died
             in
             his
             youth
             in
             his
             government
             at
             Magnesia
             .
          
           
             Mahomets
             ,
             who
             took
             the
             City
             .
             This
             was
             formerly
             a
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             dedicated
             to
             the
             memory
             of
             the
             
               H.
               Apostles
            
             :
             in
             which
             many
             of
             the
             
               Greecian
               Emperors
            
             lye
             buried
             .
          
           
             Selims
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Father
             of
             Suleiman
             .
             He
             overthrew
             the
             government
             of
             the
             Mamalucks
             ,
             and
             subdued
             Egypt
             .
          
           
             Another
             Mosch
             of
             Mahomet
             the
             great
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             
               Phatih
               giame
            
             or
             the
             
               Conqueror's
               Mosch
            
             for
             distinction
             .
             This
             was
             a
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             dedicated
             to
             the
             
               B.
               Virgin
               St.
               Mary
            
             ;
             and
             after
             the
             taking
             of
             the
             City
             given
             to
             
               Gennadius
               Scholarius
            
             then
             Patriarch
             for
             the
             Patriarchal
             Church
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             seized
             on
             by
             this
             Emperor
             for
             the
             services
             and
             uses
             of
             his
             own
             false
             religion
             .
          
           
           
             
               Sancta
               Sophia
            
             appears
             still
             a
             most
             glorious
             structure
             ,
             
             though
             the
             Turks
             are
             not
             so
             careful
             about
             the
             beauty
             and
             ornament
             and
             reparations
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             other
             Moschs
             .
             The
             contrivance
             and
             architecture
             are
             very
             admirable
             ,
             fully
             answering
             the
             description
             given
             of
             it
             by
             
               Procopius
               Caesariensis
            
             ,
             who
             was
             contemporary
             with
             the
             most
             glorious
             Emperor
             Justinian
             the
             Founder
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             officers
             of
             his
             Court.
             A
             stately
             portico
             at
             the
             entrance
             from
             the
             ascent
             ;
             five
             gates
             covered
             with
             plates
             of
             Corinthian
             brass
             lead
             into
             the
             nave
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             s
             length
             about
             one
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             of
             my
             paces
             ,
             and
             almost
             half
             as
             wide
             .
             The
             whole
             fabrick
             resting
             upon
             arches
             is
             upheld
             by
             three
             rows
             of
             pillars
             of
             different
             marble
             ,
             Serpentine
             ,
             Porphyry
             ,
             and
             a
             kind
             of
             Alabaster
             ,
             whose
             bases
             and
             capitels
             are
             bound
             about
             with
             brass
             wreaths
             .
             In
             the
             middle
             there
             arises
             a
             large
             cuppola
             ,
             supported
             by
             four
             massy
             pillars
             ,
             and
             encompassed
             without
             with
             many
             little
             cuppolas
             ,
             some
             higher
             than
             the
             rest
             :
             
             several
             little
             Chappels
             of
             an
             oblong
             figure
             toward
             the
             sides
             .
             There
             is
             an
             ascent
             by
             a
             winding
             pair
             of
             stairs
             into
             the
             galleries
             ,
             which
             take
             up
             three
             sides
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             supported
             by
             several
             curious
             marble
             pillars
             .
             The
             pavement
             both
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             gallery
             is
             marble
             ,
             not
             made
             up
             of
             little
             squares
             ,
             but
             of
             very
             large
             tables
             :
             the
             walls
             crusted
             over
             and
             slagged
             with
             the
             same
             .
             The
             roof
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             portico
             in
             mosaick
             ;
             though
             the
             Turks
             have
             defaced
             the
             faces
             of
             several
             figures
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             several
             representations
             of
             sacred
             history
             may
             be
             clearly
             enough
             discerned
             .
          
           
             The
             two
             next
             best
             Moschs
             are
             Suleimans
             and
             Achmets
             .
             
             In
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             which
             encompasses
             the
             former
             ,
             is
             a
             large
             square
             fountain
             covered
             at
             top
             .
             The
             portico
             adorned
             with
             very
             curious
             tall
             pillars
             ;
             the
             pavement
             laid
             with
             large
             tables
             of
             porphyry
             :
             the
             cuppola
             propt
             up
             by
             four
             pillars
             of
             the
             same
             sort
             of
             marble
             ,
             whose
             circumference
             may
             be
             about
             twenty
             foot
             ,
             the
             spoils
             
             of
             a
             Christian
             Church
             :
             for
             such
             art
             and
             curiosity
             are
             above
             the
             reach
             and
             skill
             of
             Turks
             .
          
           
             Into
             Achmets
             Mosch
             there
             is
             an
             ascent
             of
             twelve
             stone-steps
             ,
             
             the
             gate
             of
             brass
             curiously
             wrought
             :
             the
             four
             arches
             of
             the
             cuppola
             upheld
             by
             four
             pillars
             of
             cast
             marble
             ,
             as
             I
             judg
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             of
             a
             very
             vast
             bulk
             .
             It
             still
             retains
             the
             name
             of
             the
             
               new
               Mosch
            
             ,
             though
             divers
             have
             been
             built
             since
             ,
             and
             a
             stately
             one
             very
             lately
             neer
             the
             garden
             gate
             toward
             the
             haven
             by
             the
             Mother
             of
             the
             present
             Emperor
             ,
             a
             Russ
             by
             Nation
             ,
             and
             the
             daughter
             of
             a
             poor
             Priest
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             is
             common
             to
             all
             the
             
               Royal
               Moschs
            
             is
             this
             ;
             
             several
             gates
             open
             into
             the
             area
             ;
             within
             which
             are
             fountains
             or
             conduits
             full
             of
             cocks
             and
             basons
             for
             their
             cleansing
             ,
             before
             they
             make
             their
             prayers
             ;
             close
             adjoyning
             an
             Hospital
             ,
             and
             porticos
             built
             arch-wise
             ,
             the
             little
             cuppolas
             covered
             with
             lead
             running
             all
             along
             in
             an
             even
             line
             :
             usually
             four
             spires
             or
             cylindrical
             towers
             of
             a
             great
             heigth
             ,
             which
             the
             Priests
             ascend
             
             to
             call
             the
             people
             to
             their
             devotion
             ,
             raised
             from
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             placed
             at
             a
             due
             distance
             and
             in
             opposite
             corners
             including
             a
             square
             space
             ;
             except
             at
             Achmets
             Mosch
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             six
             .
             Each
             of
             these
             have
             a
             threefold
             gallery
             ,
             one
             above
             another
             .
             the
             tops
             of
             these
             towers
             are
             gilt
             and
             end
             in
             a
             point
             like
             a
             pyramid
             ,
             on
             which
             is
             placed
             a
             gilded
             Crescent
             ,
             the
             ensign
             of
             the
             Mahometan
             religion
             ,
             and
             so
             generally
             where-ever
             there
             is
             any
             Mosch
             or
             oratory
             ;
             though
             never
             so
             mean
             and
             little
             .
             The
             name
             of
             God
             or
             of
             Mahomet
             ,
             or
             his
             
               four
               chief
            
             companions
             ,
             or
             the
             form
             of
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Musulman
             faith
             inscribed
             upon
             the
             inside
             of
             the
             walls
             :
             and
             lastly
             ,
             several
             iron
             circles
             or
             hoops
             containing
             a
             vast
             number
             of
             chrystal
             lamps
             used
             to
             be
             lighted
             at
             their
             night
             prayers
             :
             so
             that
             with
             the
             reflexion
             from
             the
             arches
             and
             pillars
             ,
             the
             Church
             seems
             to
             be
             of
             a
             light
             fire
             .
          
           
             Within
             the
             enclosure
             of
             the
             outward
             
             wall
             are
             the
             sepulchral
             monuments
             of
             the
             several
             Founders
             and
             
             their
             children
             :
             for
             no
             one
             lies
             buried
             in
             their
             Churches
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             Emperors
             themselves
             .
             They
             are
             built
             of
             white
             marble
             with
             a
             cuppola
             .
             The
             marble
             coffins
             ,
             which
             are
             very
             large
             and
             above
             the
             proportion
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             lying
             in
             a
             space
             encompassed
             with
             iron-grates
             ,
             two
             great
             tapers
             being
             placed
             at
             the
             end
             ,
             are
             covered
             for
             the
             most
             part
             with
             a
             silk
             Pall
             of
             a
             deep
             green
             ,
             having
             a
             good
             fringe
             ,
             their
             turbants
             ,
             which
             they
             renew
             every
             year
             ,
             being
             placed
             over
             their
             heads
             .
             Their
             women
             lye
             neer
             them
             ;
             but
             their
             coffins
             are
             not
             so
             large
             ,
             nor
             raised
             so
             high
             from
             the
             ground
             ,
             covered
             with
             purple
             or
             violet
             cloth
             .
             The
             coffins
             of
             their
             children
             are
             bigger
             or
             less
             according
             to
             the
             age
             at
             which
             they
             dyed
             .
             Such
             as
             have
             been
             strangled
             by
             their
             Brothers
             ,
             who
             usually
             since
             the
             reign
             of
             Bayazid
             the
             second
             lay
             the
             foundation
             and
             beginning
             of
             their
             Empire
             in
             fratricide
             ,
             have
             a
             handkerchief
             tied
             about
             their
             necks
             ,
             as
             a
             sign
             of
             their
             unnatural
             death
             .
             These
             little
             Chappels
             are
             frequented
             by
             several
             
             Priests
             and
             other
             pensioners
             ,
             who
             are
             obliged
             to
             come
             and
             say
             prayers
             for
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             deceased
             .
             Several
             Emperors
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             been
             Founders
             of
             Moschs
             ,
             have
             their
             monuments
             neer
             
               Sancta
               Sophia
            
             ,
             as
             Selim
             the
             son
             of
             Suleiman
             with
             his
             thirty
             seven
             children
             ;
             Morat
             the
             third
             ,
             who
             had
             a
             more
             numerous
             issue
             :
             for
             I
             told
             about
             five
             and
             forty
             ;
             Mahomet
             the
             third
             ,
             Mustapha
             the
             great
             Unkle
             ,
             and
             Ibrahim
             the
             Father
             of
             this
             present
             Emperor
             ,
             both
             by
             a
             strange
             fate
             preferred
             to
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             both
             deprived
             of
             it
             ;
             alike
             in
             their
             lives
             and
             deaths
             :
             both
             foolish
             and
             frantick
             ,
             and
             equally
             unfit
             to
             sustain
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             government
             ,
             and
             both
             strangled
             .
             Hard
             by
             
             Achmet's
             Mosch
             lye
             buried
             his
             two
             sons
             Osman
             and
             Morat
             ,
             both
             warlike
             Emperors
             ,
             who
             endeavoured
             to
             reduce
             the
             souldiery
             ,
             which
             through
             sloth
             and
             luxury
             had
             much
             degenerated
             ,
             to
             their
             ancient
             discipline
             .
             The
             first
             made
             away
             with
             by
             the
             Janizaries
             ,
             whose
             ill
             behaviour
             in
             his
             expedition
             against
             Poland
             ,
             
             and
             other
             insolencies
             he
             could
             no
             longer
             support
             ,
             and
             therefore
             designed
             to
             have
             destroyed
             the
             whole
             order
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             instituted
             a
             new
             militia
             ;
             which
             they
             perceiving
             ,
             they
             grew
             tumultuous
             and
             mutinous
             ,
             and
             soon
             after
             had
             him
             bow-string'd
             :
             the
             other
             died
             with
             a
             debauch
             .
          
           
             Being
             at
             the
             Mosch
             of
             Mahomet
             the
             great
             ,
             
             I
             had
             a
             curiosity
             to
             see
             the
             tomb
             of
             his
             Mother
             ,
             who
             was
             no
             way
             shaken
             by
             the
             artifices
             and
             enticements
             of
             her
             Husband
             and
             son
             from
             her
             fixt
             resolutions
             of
             continuing
             in
             her
             religion
             ,
             but
             lived
             and
             died
             a
             Christian
             ,
             being
             the
             daughter
             of
             
               Lazarus
               Despot
            
             of
             Servia
             .
             Several
             Turks
             ,
             who
             were
             there
             present
             in
             the
             area
             ,
             perceiving
             I
             bade
             my
             Janizary
             enquire
             which
             was
             her
             Turbeh
             or
             Chappel
             ,
             immediately
             before
             they
             were
             ask'd
             ,
             pointed
             to
             it
             with
             their
             finger
             :
             which
             I
             entred
             ,
             and
             found
             very
             plain
             and
             unadorned
             .
             The
             Turks
             care
             not
             to
             come
             into
             it
             :
             but
             several
             poor
             Christians
             frequent
             it
             at
             set
             hours
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             small
             alms
             allowed
             them
             for
             the
             prayers
             they
             make
             there
             .
          
           
           
             This
             honour
             is
             indulged
             to
             some
             of
             the
             Bassas
             ,
             
             who
             have
             by
             their
             valour
             and
             council
             highly
             merited
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             to
             be
             buried
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             their
             sepulchral
             monuments
             in
             peculiar
             places
             they
             had
             purchased
             for
             this
             end
             :
             such
             as
             were
             the
             illustrious
             
               Bassa
               Ibrahim
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Emperor
             Suleiman
             married
             one
             of
             his
             daughters
             ,
             in
             whose
             praises
             the
             Turkish
             Historians
             are
             so
             foolishly
             lavish
             and
             extravagant
             ,
             who
             lies
             buried
             neer
             Suleimania
             ;
             and
             
               Mahomet
               Kupriuli
            
             ,
             who
             setled
             the
             government
             during
             the
             minority
             of
             the
             present
             Emperor
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             almost
             torn
             asunder
             by
             the
             factions
             of
             the
             great
             men
             and
             the
             mutinies
             of
             the
             souldiery
             ;
             buried
             neer
             the
             Mosch
             he
             built
             in
             Taouk-bazar
             .
             In
             the
             suburbs
             to
             the
             West
             very
             neer
             the
             haven
             there
             are
             several
             of
             these
             Chappels
             :
             and
             among
             others
             the
             tomb
             of
             
               Sultan
               Ejub
            
             ,
             
             a
             person
             of
             great
             fame
             among
             them
             ,
             as
             being
             ,
             as
             they
             pretend
             ,
             Standard-bearer
             to
             Mahomet
             ,
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             Martyr
             ,
             of
             whose
             zeal
             and
             industry
             in
             propagating
             
             and
             defending
             the
             Musulman
             religion
             they
             tell
             a
             company
             of
             idle
             ,
             
             foppish
             ,
             and
             ridiculous
             stories
             .
             In
             the
             adjoyning
             area
             adorned
             with
             a
             portico
             ,
             the
             new
             Emperor
             is
             inaugurated
             ,
             the
             Mufti
             girting
             his
             sword
             about
             him
             ,
             this
             being
             the
             only
             ceremony
             used
             at
             his
             investiture
             ,
             and
             is
             instead
             of
             a
             coronation
             .
             This
             place
             I
             suppose
             is
             chosen
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             the
             memory
             of
             their
             great
             Saint
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             something
             of
             good
             omen
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             the
             Emperor
             in
             mind
             of
             what
             he
             must
             do
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             occasion
             ,
             for
             the
             advancement
             of
             religion
             .
          
           
             The
             Janizaries
             by
             vertue
             of
             an
             old
             establishment
             ,
             
             even
             in
             times
             of
             peace
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             the
             sooner
             form
             themselves
             into
             a
             body
             ,
             and
             prevent
             any
             sedition
             or
             tumult
             of
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             were
             to
             live
             together
             :
             for
             which
             purpose
             there
             are
             two
             great
             Odas
             or
             buildings
             at
             a
             little
             distance
             one
             from
             the
             other
             at
             Constantinople
             to
             receive
             those
             who
             are
             quartered
             there
             .
             But
             by
             the
             connivence
             of
             the
             officers
             bribed
             with
             
             money
             and
             presents
             ,
             several
             are
             permitted
             to
             be
             absent
             ;
             and
             the
             married
             men
             of
             the
             order
             turn
             shop-keepers
             and
             artizans
             to
             make
             better
             provision
             for
             their
             wives
             and
             children
             .
             Between
             these
             two
             chambers
             is
             their
             Mosch
             ,
             where
             upon
             any
             emergence
             of
             state
             ,
             that
             either
             may
             have
             an
             influence
             upon
             the
             Empire
             or
             their
             body
             ,
             they
             have
             their
             meetings
             and
             consultations
             .
          
           
             The
             Acropolis
             or
             
               seven
               Towers
            
             ,
             
             in
             the
             furthest
             angle
             of
             the
             City
             to
             the
             South
             upon
             the
             Propontis
             ,
             serves
             rather
             for
             a
             prison
             ,
             than
             a
             garrison
             :
             for
             though
             there
             be
             a
             few
             souldiers
             in
             it
             ,
             yet
             I
             could
             observe
             no
             great
             guns
             or
             any
             other
             warlike
             furniture
             .
             In
             the
             garden
             belonging
             to
             the
             governour
             of
             the
             Castle
             is
             the
             tomb
             of
             Husain
             sirnamed
             Delli
             or
             the
             mad
             and
             furious
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             Janizary-Aga
             or
             General
             of
             the
             Janizaries
             in
             Candia
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             strangled
             by
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Vizir
             for
             several
             pretended
             miscarriages
             ;
             but
             the
             true
             cause
             of
             his
             death
             was
             believed
             to
             be
             his
             great
             merit
             ,
             which
             
             the
             other
             envied
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             brook
             with
             any
             patience
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             contrived
             his
             ruine
             .
             But
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             his
             valour
             his
             body
             was
             sent
             hither
             to
             be
             interred
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             honoured
             with
             a
             monument
             .
          
           
             I
             sought
             in
             vain
             for
             the
             several
             Palaces
             ,
             Theaters
             ,
             Baths
             ,
             Conduits
             ,
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             proud
             buildings
             with
             which
             this
             Imperial
             City
             was
             formerly
             adorned
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Greecian
             Emperors
             ,
             as
             I
             find
             them
             mentioned
             in
             ancient
             Histories
             and
             Surveys
             ;
             and
             indeed
             it
             would
             be
             just
             matter
             of
             wonder
             ,
             that
             no
             more
             of
             the
             monuments
             ,
             which
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             fetcht
             from
             
             Rome
             and
             the
             other
             places
             of
             Italy
             to
             adorn
             this
             City
             which
             was
             to
             be
             called
             *
             after
             his
             own
             name
             ,
             and
             his
             successors
             emulous
             of
             the
             same
             glory
             afterward
             raised
             almost
             in
             every
             street
             ,
             should
             now
             remain
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             fallen
             into
             other
             hands
             than
             those
             of
             Turks
             ,
             who
             make
             a
             greater
             ravage
             ,
             where-ever
             they
             come
             ,
             than
             either
             earthquakes
             or
             time
             it self
             .
             
             The
             few
             remaining
             pieces
             of
             Antiquity
             are
             these
             :
          
           
             The
             Circus
             or
             Hippodrome
             is
             about
             two
             or
             three
             furlongs
             in
             length
             ,
             
             and
             almost
             half
             as
             wide
             .
             At
             one
             end
             of
             it
             is
             a
             large
             Colossus
             or
             Pillar
             ,
             
             the
             top
             of
             it
             broken
             down
             ,
             having
             suffered
             much
             by
             fire
             ,
             and
             therefore
             called
             by
             the
             
               Franks
               la
               Colonna
               brugiata
            
             ;
             in
             whose
             basis
             these
             verses
             are
             engraven
             :
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
            
          
           
             About
             the
             middle
             there
             remains
             an
             entire
             Aguglia
             or
             Obelisk
             of
             a
             kind
             of
             Granite
             or
             Theban
             marble
             ,
             
             commonly
             called
             the
             
               Hieroglyphical
               pillar
            
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             several
             figures
             of
             animals
             and
             other
             representations
             engraven
             upon
             the
             sides
             according
             to
             the
             Egyptian
             Priests
             and
             Philosophers
             ,
             who
             used
             to
             involve
             
             some
             trivial
             slight
             notices
             of
             religion
             and
             nature
             in
             such
             dark
             and
             perplext
             characters
             .
             It
             is
             of
             a
             square
             figure
             ,
             the
             four
             sides
             making
             so
             many
             equilateral
             triangles
             ,
             which
             are
             sensibly
             contracted
             ,
             as
             they
             rise
             higher
             and
             higher
             ,
             till
             they
             end
             in
             a
             cone
             .
             That
             which
             makes
             it
             the
             more
             admirable
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             one
             entire
             stone
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             both
             Codinus
             and
             
               Manuel
               Chrysaloras
            
             call
             it
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Colossus
             consists
             of
             several
             pieces
             .
             The
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             raised
             it
             again
             upon
             its
             basis
             ,
             after
             it
             had
             been
             cast
             down
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             (
             in
             all
             probability
             by
             an
             earthquake
             ,
             to
             which
             this
             City
             is
             subject
             )
             as
             the
             double
             inscription
             attests
             ,
             the
             one
             in
             Greek
             on
             the
             side
             to
             the
             West
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             Latine
             to
             the
             East
             ;
             which
             while
             I
             read
             with
             so
             much
             ease
             ,
             the
             Turks
             who
             stood
             by
             ,
             (
             such
             was
             their
             ignorance
             and
             stupidity
             )
             were
             amazed
             ,
             and
             enquiring
             after
             the
             sense
             and
             meaning
             ,
             seemed
             hugely
             pleased
             and
             satisfied
             with
             what
             I
             told
             them
             .
          
           
             
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
            
             
               DIFFICILIS
               QUONDAM
               DOMINIS
               PARERE
               SERENIS
               
               JUSSUS
               ET
               EXTINCTIS
               PALMAM
               PORTARE
               TYRANNIS
               
               OMNIA
               THEODOSIO
               CEDVNT
               SVBOLIVOVE
               PERENNI
               
               TERDENIS
               SIC
               VICTUS
               EGO
               DOMITUSQUE
               DIEBUS
               
               IVDICE
               SUB
               PROCLO
               SUPERAS
               ELATUS
               AD
               AURAS
               .
               
            
          
           
             In
             the
             same
             Piazza
             is
             a
             pillar
             of
             wreathed
             brass
             hollowed
             ,
             
             at
             the
             top
             of
             which
             are
             the
             necks
             and
             heads
             of
             three
             Serpents
             ,
             which
             shut
             out
             at
             an
             equal
             distance
             triangular-wise
             ,
             This
             in
             all
             probability
             was
             designed
             a
             Talisman
             (
             but
             whether
             made
             by
             that
             famous
             Conjurer
             
               Apollonius
               Tyanaeus
            
             ,
             who
             resided
             here
             some
             time
             ,
             is
             uncertain
             )
             to
             preserve
             the
             City
             from
             Serpents
             ,
             that
             might
             annoy
             them
             :
             this
             being
             one
             of
             the
             pretended
             wonderful
             effects
             of
             natural
             
             Magick
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             credulity
             and
             superstition
             of
             those
             times
             ;
             which
             some
             fanciful
             men
             of
             late
             have
             very
             idly
             and
             foolishly
             gone
             about
             to
             make
             out
             and
             justify
             .
          
           
             The
             Porphyry
             pillar
             of
             Constantine
             the
             great
             ,
             
             which
             he
             brought
             from
             old
             Rome
             ,
             on
             the
             top
             of
             which
             he
             placed
             his
             own
             statue
             in
             brass
             ,
             still
             remains
             in
             Taouk-bazar
             ,
             bound
             about
             in
             several
             places
             of
             the
             shaft
             ,
             where
             the
             pieces
             joyn
             with
             brass
             hoops
             ;
             but
             the
             marble
             is
             much
             defaced
             and
             blackened
             by
             fire
             ,
             the
             statue
             having
             been
             long
             time
             tumbled
             down
             .
          
           
             In
             Aurat-bazar
             or
             the
             womens
             market
             upon
             an
             eminence
             stands
             another
             pillar
             ,
             
             which
             is
             seen
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             by
             such
             as
             sail
             upon
             the
             Propontis
             :
             it
             rises
             to
             the
             heigth
             of
             about
             an
             hundred
             and
             forty
             feet
             ,
             the
             top
             being
             broken
             off
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             ascended
             by
             a
             winding
             pair
             of
             stairs
             ;
             several
             figures
             in
             basso
             rilievo
             are
             engraven
             upon
             it
             ,
             which
             relate
             to
             a
             warlike
             expedition
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Arcadius
             ,
             upon
             which
             
             accompt
             among
             the
             Frankes
             it
             has
             got
             the
             name
             of
             the
             
               Historical
               pillar
            
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Western
             part
             of
             the
             City
             toward
             the
             Campaigne
             ,
             but
             not
             far
             from
             the
             haven
             ,
             
             are
             the
             remains
             of
             a
             certain
             palace
             called
             by
             the
             
               Turks
               Tekir
               Serai
            
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Greeks
             supposed
             to
             be
             that
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             last
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             of
             an
             Helena
             too
             ,
             the
             last
             fate
             as
             well
             as
             first
             glory
             of
             Constantinople
             deriving
             from
             the
             same
             names
             .
             In
             the
             lower
             part
             there
             is
             only
             left
             standing
             a
             chamber
             adorned
             with
             curious
             wrought
             pillars
             of
             the
             Corinthian
             order
             ,
             and
             above
             ,
             a
             large
             stately
             hall
             .
             The
             other
             places
             are
             filled
             and
             stuffed
             up
             with
             ruines
             .
          
           
             That
             Constantinople
             ,
             tho
             lying
             upon
             the
             Sea
             ,
             
             might
             not
             be
             destitute
             of
             fresh
             water
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             useful
             and
             necessary
             to
             life
             ,
             was
             the
             chief
             care
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Valentinian
             ,
             who
             caused
             aqueducts
             to
             be
             raised
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             water
             is
             conveyed
             to
             the
             City
             from
             hill
             to
             hill
             in
             a
             winding
             compass
             the
             space
             of
             eighteen
             
             miles
             .
             But
             these
             by
             the
             sloth
             and
             carelesness
             of
             the
             Greeks
             and
             Turks
             falling
             to
             decay
             and
             rendred
             useless
             ,
             were
             restored
             and
             refitted
             by
             the
             Emperor
             Suleiman
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             intent
             upon
             this
             great
             work
             ,
             that
             he
             said
             he
             would
             go
             on
             with
             it
             ,
             although
             the
             laying
             every
             stone
             stood
             him
             in
             a
             purse
             of
             money
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             five
             hundred
             dollars
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             one
             of
             the
             three
             things
             he
             so
             earnestly
             wisht
             he
             might
             live
             to
             effect
             ,
             the
             other
             two
             being
             the
             finishing
             of
             the
             Mosch
             which
             bears
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             the
             making
             himself
             Master
             of
             Vienna
             .
          
           
             The
             springs
             arise
             hard
             by
             a
             Village
             called
             Domus-deri
             ,
             which
             lies
             toward
             the
             black
             Sea
             ,
             whose
             waters
             are
             conveyed
             partly
             through
             little
             channels
             ,
             and
             partly
             through
             pipes
             under
             ground
             into
             several
             large
             cisterns
             ,
             nigh
             which
             are
             summer
             houses
             ,
             floored
             ,
             
             and
             sometimes
             the
             cieling
             painted
             ,
             and
             the
             sides
             crusted
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             porcellane
             :
             the
             tops
             rising
             pyramidally
             ,
             where
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             Turks
             in
             the
             heats
             of
             summer
             retire
             to
             enjoy
             the
             cool
             air
             ,
             and
             for
             
             the
             shady
             walks
             ,
             bringing
             sometimes
             their
             women
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             spend
             there
             several
             days
             ,
             pitching
             their
             tents
             for
             their
             better
             accommodation
             .
             Here
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             here
             alone
             ,
             that
             they
             seem
             to
             live
             gentily
             ,
             and
             understand
             how
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             conveniences
             and
             delights
             of
             nature
             .
             Every
             one
             here
             is
             a
             Prince
             ,
             and
             fancies
             himself
             for
             a
             time
             in
             Paradise
             .
             These
             cisterns
             are
             of
             different
             figures
             ,
             square
             ,
             
             round
             ,
             oblong
             ,
             hexagonal
             ,
             made
             of
             free-stone
             ,
             the
             bottom
             either
             paved
             or
             plaistered
             over
             ,
             into
             which
             you
             descend
             by
             a
             pair
             of
             stairs
             sometimes
             twenty
             foot
             deep
             .
             Two
             of
             these
             above
             the
             rest
             are
             very
             stately
             ,
             both
             within
             a
             mile
             of
             Belgrade
             ,
             the
             one
             to
             the
             East
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             the
             South-west
             .
             From
             this
             latter
             the
             waters
             are
             conveyed
             to
             the
             first
             Aqueduct
             neer
             a
             Greek
             Village
             called
             Pyrgos
             ,
             
             the
             Christians
             of
             which
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             neighbouring
             Villages
             ,
             are
             free
             from
             paying
             haratch
             or
             head-money
             for
             their
             care
             in
             looking
             after
             the
             waters
             .
             This
             is
             a
             very
             magnificent
             pile
             of
             building
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             
             great
             length
             ,
             with
             a
             double
             range
             of
             arches
             about
             eight
             and
             forty
             or
             fifty
             in
             number
             ,
             joyning
             two
             hills
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             middle
             to
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             valley
             it
             may
             be
             about
             one
             hundred
             feet
             :
             the
             water
             running
             in
             a
             covered
             channel
             at
             the
             top
             .
             Not
             far
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             plain
             is
             another
             great
             Aqueduct
             ,
             which
             makes
             an
             angle
             ,
             having
             three
             ranges
             of
             arches
             one
             above
             another
             .
             On
             one
             line
             are
             two
             and
             twenty
             arches
             in
             the
             uppermost
             range
             ,
             through
             which
             and
             the
             other
             below
             it
             are
             two
             galleries
             about
             five
             foot
             wide
             ,
             in
             some
             places
             shut
             up
             on
             each
             side
             ,
             in
             others
             open
             at
             the
             regular
             distance
             of
             about
             twelve
             foot
             :
             the
             contrivance
             was
             but
             necessary
             :
             for
             after
             the
             fall
             of
             rains
             or
             melting
             of
             the
             snow
             ,
             which
             in
             some
             winters
             lies
             here
             very
             deep
             ,
             there
             are
             such
             bogs
             below
             in
             the
             valleys
             ,
             that
             no
             horse
             can
             pass
             that
             way
             :
             the
             other
             line
             is
             shorter
             ,
             and
             consists
             of
             twelve
             arches
             ,
             which
             grow
             less
             and
             less
             according
             to
             the
             greater
             or
             lesser
             steepiness
             of
             the
             hill
             .
             Hence
             about
             a
             mile
             you
             
             pass
             to
             a
             third
             Aqueduct
             :
             which
             indeed
             is
             a
             most
             splendid
             and
             glorious
             structure
             ,
             containing
             only
             four
             arches
             in
             two
             ranges
             ,
             the
             distance
             of
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             arches
             being
             above
             fifty
             foot
             .
             This
             Aqueduct
             is
             raised
             to
             a
             great
             heigth
             ,
             whence
             the
             waters
             pass
             in
             an
             uninterrupted
             course
             ,
             and
             fall
             into
             a
             large
             cistern
             in
             the
             City
             neer
             
               Sultan
               Selims
               Mosch
            
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             earthen
             pipes
             are
             conveyed
             to
             the
             several
             houses
             .
          
           
             The
             Greeks
             have
             six
             and
             twenty
             Churches
             in
             Constantinople
             ,
             
             and
             six
             in
             Galata
             ;
             of
             which
             I
             have
             given
             an
             account
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             Galata
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             from
             an
             old
             survey
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Emperors
             Arcadius
             and
             Honorius
             ,
             
             made
             up
             the
             thirteenth
             and
             fourteenth
             Regions
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             be
             the
             same
             number
             in
             
               new
               Rome
            
             ,
             as
             Constantine
             would
             have
             his
             new
             City
             also
             called
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             old
             .
             It
             is
             situated
             on
             the
             North
             side
             of
             the
             haven
             ,
             
             by
             which
             it
             is
             divided
             from
             Constantinople
             .
             The
             passage
             is
             very
             easy
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             number
             of
             boat-men
             get
             their
             living
             
             by
             carrying
             passengers
             to
             and
             again
             continually
             .
             This
             arm
             of
             the
             Sea
             is
             about
             half
             a
             mile
             wide
             ,
             and
             in
             length
             from
             the
             Seraglio-point
             to
             the
             fresh
             water
             rivers
             between
             four
             and
             five
             miles
             ;
             of
             a
             great
             depth
             ,
             that
             Ships
             of
             a
             considerable
             burthen
             may
             lye
             with
             their
             bolt-sprits
             ashore
             ,
             and
             have
             several
             fathoms
             of
             water
             at
             the
             stern
             ;
             and
             so
             secure
             withal
             ,
             being
             shut
             up
             with
             the
             several
             high
             hills
             and
             promontories
             ,
             which
             break
             the
             force
             and
             violence
             of
             the
             wind
             and
             waves
             ,
             that
             let
             the
             weather
             be
             never
             so
             ill
             ,
             and
             the
             Sea
             boisterous
             in
             the
             Propontis
             ,
             the
             Vessels
             are
             not
             in
             the
             least
             stirred
             with
             it
             in
             this
             narrow
             strait
             .
             The
             Arsenal
             is
             to
             the
             West
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             several
             voltas
             or
             chambers
             built
             arch-wise
             ,
             where
             they
             hall
             up
             their
             Galleys
             after
             the
             summer
             expedition
             is
             over
             .
          
           
             Galata
             of
             it self
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             compass
             of
             the
             ground
             it
             takes
             up
             ,
             and
             its
             strength
             ,
             may
             be
             justly
             accounted
             a
             large
             City
             ,
             and
             is
             very
             populous
             .
             It
             is
             encompassed
             with
             walls
             flankered
             with
             towers
             ,
             built
             
             by
             the
             Emperor
             Anastasius
             ,
             having
             a
             wide
             and
             deep
             ditch
             to
             the
             landward
             .
             It
             runs
             along
             the
             side
             of
             a
             hill
             ,
             higher
             than
             those
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             in
             several
             places
             is
             very
             steep
             .
             Formerly
             toward
             the
             declension
             of
             the
             Greecian
             Empire
             it
             was
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             Genoueses
             ;
             the
             arms
             of
             some
             noble
             Families
             of
             that
             republick
             are
             still
             here
             and
             there
             to
             be
             seen
             engraven
             in
             the
             walls
             .
             Without
             which
             ,
             both
             upon
             the
             ridge
             of
             the
             hill
             and
             upon
             the
             plain
             ,
             farther
             in
             ,
             toward
             and
             parallel
             with
             the
             haven
             ,
             are
             several
             large
             streets
             ,
             which
             whole
             tract
             of
             ground
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             situation
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             is
             therefore
             called
             by
             the
             Greek
             name
             Pera
             ,
             
             where
             most
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Ambassadors
            
             choose
             both
             for
             their
             convenience
             and
             privacy
             to
             make
             their
             residence
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Books
           sold
           by
           Moses
           Pitt
           ,
           at
           the
           Angel
           in
           St.
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           .
        
         
           
             Folio
             .
          
           
             THE
             Six
             Voyages
             of
             
               John
               Baptista
               Tavernier
            
             ,
             a
             Noble
             Man
             of
             France
             (
             now
             living
             )
             through
             Turkey
             into
             Persia
             ,
             and
             the
             East-Indies
             ,
             finished
             in
             the
             year
             1670.
             
             Giving
             an
             account
             of
             the
             State
             of
             those
             Countreys
             .
             Illustrated
             with
             divers
             Sculptures
             :
             together
             with
             a
             new
             relation
             of
             the
             present
             Grand
             Seignior's
             Seraglio
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Author
             .
             To
             which
             is
             added
             a
             description
             of
             all
             the
             Kingdoms
             which
             encompass
             the
             Euxine
             and
             Caspian
             Seas
             .
             By
             an
             English
             Traveller
             ,
             never
             printed
             before
             .
             Price
             20
             s.
             
          
           
             
               Theses
               Theologicae
            
             variis
             Temporibus
             in
             Academia
             Sedanensi
             editae
             ,
             &
             ad
             disputandum
             propositae
             .
             Authore
             
               Ludovico
               de
               Blanc
            
             verbi
             Divini
             Ministro
             &
             Theologiae
             professore
             .
             In
             qua
             exponitur
             sententia
             
             Doctorum
             Ecclesiae
             Romanae
             ,
             &
             Protestantium
             .
             1675.
             
             Price
             20
             s.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Henry
             Hammond's
             Sermons
             .
             1675.
             
          
           
             A
             Table
             of
             ten
             thousand
             square
             Numbers
             ,
             by
             
               John
               Pell
            
             ,
             D.
             D.
             stitcht
             ,
             1
             
               s.
               6
               d.
            
             
          
           
             
               Tuba
               Sentoro-Phonica
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Speaking-Trumpet
             ;
             being
             an
             Instrument
             of
             excellent
             use
             both
             at
             Sea
             and
             Land
             ;
             by
             Sir
             
               Samuel
               Morland
            
             .
             Price
             of
             the
             Book
             1
             s.
             of
             the
             Instrument
             2
             
               l.
               5
               s.
            
             
          
           
             Articles
             and
             rules
             for
             the
             Government
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Forces
             by
             Land
             ,
             during
             this
             present
             War
             ,
             1673.
             1
             
               s.
               6
               d.
            
             
          
           
             Bailii
             opus
             Hist
             .
             Chronol
             .
             vet
             .
             &
             Nov.
             Test
             .
             1663.
             
          
           
             Becmanni
             Exercitationes
             Theol.
             Contra
             Socinianos
             .
             1643.
             
          
           
             An
             History
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             
               Alex.
               Petrey
            
             .
             1662.
             
          
           
             
               Catalogus
               Librorum
            
             in
             Regionibus
             Transmarinis
             nuper
             Editorum
             .
          
           
             The
             History
             of
             
               Don
               Quixote
            
             .
             1675.
             10
             s.
             
          
           
             The
             Comentaries
             and
             Life
             of
             
               Julius
               
               Caesar
            
             ,
             containing
             his
             Wars
             in
             Gallia
             ,
             and
             the
             Civil
             Wars
             betwixt
             him
             and
             Pompey
             ;
             with
             the
             Notes
             of
             
               Clement
               Edmons
               ,
               1677.
               16.
               s.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Quarto
             .
          
           
             Thesaurus
             Numismatum
             Antiquorum
             cum
             Commentariis
             
               Jac.
               Oiselii
            
             .
             1677.
             20
             s.
             
          
           
             
               Johannis
               Bonae
            
             (
             Cardinalis
             )
             Opera
             Theologica
             .
             1677.
             16
             s.
             
          
           
             
               Georg.
               Hicks
            
             Sermon
             before
             the
             Lord
             Mayor
             ,
             on
             1
             Cor
             ,
             10.
             13.
             1677.
             6.
             d.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Pell's
             Introduction
             to
             Algebra
             .
             7
             s.
             
          
           
             
               Nich.
               Mercatoris
            
             Logarithmo-Technia
             ,
             sive
             methodus
             construendi
             Logarithmos
             ,
             1668.
             
             &
             
               Jac.
               Gregorii
            
             Exercitationes
             Geometricae
             ,
             1668.
             2.
             s.
             
          
           
             Love
             only
             for
             loves
             sake
             ,
             
               a
               Dramatick
               Romance
               ,
               by
               Sir
            
             Richard
             Fanshaw
             ,
             3
             s.
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             Mori
             Enchiridion
             Metaphysicum
             ,
             1671.
             10.
             s.
             
          
           
             Snellii
             Typhis
             Batavus
             ,
             Ludg.
             Bat.
             1624
             ,
             5
             s.
             
          
           
           
             
               Petrus
               Paaw
            
             de
             Ossibus
             ,
             Amst
             .
             1633.
             5
             s.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
               Thomas
               Jacomb
            
             ,
             on
             the
             Eighth
             Chapter
             of
             the
             
               Romans
               .
               8.
               s.
            
             
          
           
             A
             Letter
             from
             a
             Gentleman
             of
             the
             Lord
             
             Howard's
             Retinue
             ,
             to
             his
             Friend
             in
             London
             ,
             dated
             at
             
               Fez.
               Nov.
            
             1.
             1670.
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Wallis
             Opera
             Mechanica
             ,
             22.
             s.
             
          
           
             Hieronymi
             Mercurialis
             de
             Arte
             Gymnastica
             Libri
             sex
             cum
             figuris
             ,
             1672.
             
          
           
             Pignorii
             Mensa
             Isaica
             ,
             1669.
             
          
           
             Pharmocopia
             
               
                 Hagiensis
                 ,
                 1659.
                 
              
               
                 Augustana
                 ,
                 1672.
                 
              
            
          
           
             J.
             Crellii
             Ethica
             Aristotelica
             &
             Christiana
             ,
             16
             s.
             
          
           
             Joan.
             Binchii
             Mellificium
             Theologicum
             ,
             16
             s.
             
          
           
             
               Theod.
               Kerkringii
            
             D.
             M.
             
               Spicilegium
               Anatomicum
            
             ,
             Continens
             Observationum
             Anatomicarum
             rariorum
             centuriam
             unam
             nec
             non
             Osteogeniam
             foetuum
             in
             qua
             quid
             cuique
             ossiculo
             singulis
             accedat
             Mensibus
             ,
             quidve
             decedat
             &
             in
             eo
             per
             varia
             immutetur
             tempora
             ,
             accuratissime
             oculis
             subjiciuntur
             ,
             1670.
             
          
           
           
             Fortunius
             Licetus
             de
             Monstris
             ex
             recensione
             Gerardi
             Blasii
             ,
             qui
             Monstra
             quaedam
             Nova
             &
             Rariora
             ex
             recentiorum
             Scriptis
             addidit
             .
             Editio
             novissima
             Iconibus
             illustrata
             .
             1665.
             
          
           
             
               Compleat
               Clark
            
             ,
             Containing
             the
             best
             Presidents
             ,
             1677.
             12
             s.
             
          
           
             
               Holy
               Fast
            
             of
             Lent
             defended
             ,
             1667.
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             A
             Looking-Glass
             for
             all
             new
             Converts
             ,
             1667.
             1
             s.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             newly
             published
             two
             Recantation-Sermons
             ,
             (
             Preached
             at
             the
             
             French-Church
             in
             the
             Savoy
             )
             by
             two
             Converted
             Romanists
             ,
             Mr.
             
               De
               la
               Motte
            
             ,
             late
             Preacher
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Carmelites
             ;
             and
             Mr.
             
               De
               Luzanzy
            
             ,
             Licentiate
             in
             Divinity
             ;
             wherein
             the
             Corrupt
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             are
             laid
             open
             and
             confuted
             .
             Both
             Printed
             in
             French
             and
             English
             .
          
           
             Also
             two
             other
             Sermons
             ,
             one
             Preached
             before
             the
             King
             at
             
               White-Hall
               ,
               Jan.
            
             30.
             1676.
             by
             
               Henry
               Bagshaw
            
             ,
             D.
             D.
             the
             other
             before
             the
             Lord
             Mayor
             ,
             Decemb.
             19.
             1675.
             by
             
               John
               Cook.
            
             
          
           
             
               A
               Modest
               Survey
            
             of
             the
             most
             
             material
             things
             in
             a
             Discourse
             ,
             called
             the
             
               Naked
               Truth
               .
               6
               d.
            
             
          
           
             
               A
               New
               Dictionary
            
             ,
             French
             and
             English
             ,
             by
             Guy
             Miege
             .
             1677.
             
          
           
             Marshal
             
             Turenne's
             Funeral
             Sermon
             .
             1677.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             Herrocii
             .
             Angl.
             Opusc
             .
             Astron
             .
             1673.
             
          
           
             An
             Historical
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             in
             Point
             of
             Schism
             by
             Sir
             
               Robert
               Twisden
            
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             Siege
             of
             
               Mastricht
               ,
               Sept.
            
             5.
             1676.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Tillotson's
             Sermon
             before
             the
             King
             ,
             Apr.
             18.
             1675.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Wilkins's
             Three
             Sermons
             before
             the
             King
             ,
             March
             7.
             1669.
             and
             Feb.
             7.
             1670.
             
          
           
             Catalogus
             Librorum
             Regionibus
             Transmarinis
             nuper
             Editorum
             .
             Continuandus
             est
             hic
             Catalogus
             in
             singulos
             Terminos
             .
          
        
         
           
             Octavo
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Jo.
             Tillotson's
             Rule
             of
             Faith.
             1676.
             
          
           
             Rhetores
             selecti
             ,
             Demetrius
             Phalerius
             ,
             Tiberius
             Rhetor
             ,
             Anonymus
             
             Sophista
             ,
             Severus
             Alexandrinus
             Grece
             &
             Lat.
             per
             
               Tho.
               Gale
            
             ,
             Soc.
             Coll.
             M.
             1677.
             
          
           
             A
             Scriptural
             Catechism
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Method
             observed
             by
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Whole
               Duty
               of
               Man.
            
             1676.
             
          
           
             Howe
             ,
             of
             delighting
             in
             God
             ;
             of
             the
             Blessedness
             of
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             Two
             Vol.
             
          
           
             Art
             of
             Speaking
             ,
             by
             
               M.
               du
               Port-Royal
            
             .
             1676.
             
          
           
             A
             Discourse
             of
             
               Local
               Motion
            
             ,
             undertaking
             to
             demonstrate
             the
             Laws
             of
             Motion
             ,
             and
             withal
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             seven
             Rules
             delivered
             by
             Mr.
             
               Des
               Cartes
            
             on
             this
             subject
             he
             hath
             mistaken
             six
             :
             Englished
             out
             of
             
               French
               ,
               1671.
               1
               s.
            
             
          
           
             The
             History
             of
             the
             late
             Revolutions
             of
             the
             Empire
             of
             the
             Great
             Mogul
             ,
             with
             a
             description
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             in
             two
             Volumes
             ,
             7
             s.
             
          
           
             The
             History
             of
             the
             Conquest
             of
             the
             Empire
             of
             China
             by
             the
             Tartars
             ,
             1671.
             4
             s
          
           
             A
             Collection
             of
             Popish
             Miracles
             wrought
             by
             Popish
             Saints
             ,
             both
             during
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             after
             their
             death
             ;
             collected
             out
             of
             their
             own
             Authors
             ,
             1.
             s.
             
          
           
           
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Holy
             Communion
             ,
             1677.
             2
             
               s.
               6
               d.
            
             
          
           
             A
             new
             way
             of
             curing
             the
             Gout
             ,
             and
             Observations
             and
             Practices
             relating
             to
             Women
             in
             Travel
             ,
             3
             s.
             
          
           
             Elenchi
             Motuum
             Nuperorum
             in
             Anglia
             pars
             tertia
             ,
             sive
             Motus
             Composita
             .
             Vbi
             
               G.
               Monchii
            
             é
             Scotia
             progressus
             ,
             nec
             non
             
               Aug.
               Caroli
               Secundi
            
             in
             Angliam
             Reditus
             ;
             ejusdemque
             Regiae
             Majest
             .
             per
             Decennium
             gesta
             fideliter
             enarrantur
             ,
             1676.
             
          
           
             
               Gualteri
               Needham
            
             Disputation
             Anatomica
             de
             Formato
             Foetu
             ,
             1677.
             3
             s.
             6.
             d.
             
          
           
             A
             Discourse
             written
             to
             a
             Learned
             Frier
             ,
             by
             Mr.
             
               Des
               Fourneillis
            
             ,
             shewing
             that
             the
             Systeme
             of
             Mr.
             
               Des
               Cartes
            
             ,
             and
             particularly
             his
             opinion
             concerning
             Brutes
             ,
             does
             contain
             nothing
             dangerous
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             he
             hath
             written
             of
             both
             ,
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             first
             Chapter
             of
             Genesis
             .
             To
             which
             is
             annex'd
             the
             Systeme
             General
             of
             the
             Cartesian
             Philosophy
             ,
             1.
             s.
             
          
           
             The
             Poetical
             Histories
             ;
             being
             a
             compleat
             Collection
             of
             all
             the
             Stories
             
             necessary
             for
             a
             perfect
             understanding
             of
             the
             Greek
             and
             Latin
             Poets
             ,
             and
             other
             ancient
             Authors
             ,
             &c.
             written
             originally
             in
             French
             ,
             by
             the
             learned
             Jesuite
             
               P.
               Galtruchius
            
             .
             Now
             English'd
             by
             
               Marius
               D'
               Assigny
            
             ,
             B.
             D.
             3.
             
               s.
               6.
               d.
            
             
          
           
             A
             compleat
             Treatise
             of
             Chyrurgery
             ,
             concerning
             Barbets
             Chyrurgery
             .
             Minderus
             of
             Diseases
             incident
             to
             Camps
             and
             Fleets
             :
             With
             a
             Chyrurgeons
             Chest
             of
             Medicines
             and
             Instruments
             ,
             
               &c.
               6
               s.
            
             
          
           
             Memoirs
             of
             Mr.
             Des-Ecotais
             ,
             formerly
             stiled
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             most
             Venerable
             Father
             Cassianus
             of
             Paris
             ,
             Priest
             and
             Preacher
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Capuchins
             ;
             or
             the
             Motives
             of
             his
             Conversion
             .
             In
             
               English
               2
               s.
            
             In
             
               French
               2
               s.
            
             In
             French
             and
             
               English
               4
               s.
            
             1677.
             
          
           
             Les
             Memoirs
             De
             Madame
             la
             Princesse
             
               Marie
               Mancini
               Colonne
            
             G.
             Connetable
             du
             Royaume
             de
             Naples
             ,
             1677.
             
             La
             vie
             et
             les
             Actions
             Memorables
             de
             Lieut.
             Amiral
             
               Michel
               de
               Ruyter
            
             ,
             1677.
             5.
             s.
             
          
           
             The
             Present
             State
             of
             
               Samos
               .
               1.
               s.
            
             
          
           
           
             Compendium
             Biblicum
             continens
             ,
             Ex
             23202.
             versiculis
             totius
             veteris
             Testamenti
             ,
             Tantum
             versiculos
             2289.
             (
             non
             tamen
             integros
             )
             in
             quibus
             omnes
             universi
             veteris
             E.
             voces
             ,
             tam
             primitivae
             quam
             derivativae
             ,
             tam
             Hebraicae
             quam
             Chaldaicae
             Authore
             
               Jo.
               Leusden
               .
               1673.
               4
               s.
               
            
          
           
             
               Pauli
               Barbetti
            
             opera
             Chirurgica
             Anatomica
             ,
             1672.
             
          
           
             Praxis
             Barbettiana
             cum
             notis
             
               Fred.
               Deckeri
            
             ,
             1669.
             
          
           
             Herls
             Wisdoms
             Tripos
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Wilkins
             Beauty
             of
             Providence
             .
          
           
             ‡
             
               Pharmacopoea
               Royal
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Royal
               Dispensatory
            
             ,
             in
             Three
             Parts
             ,
             the
             First
             Part
             the
             Galenical
             and
             
               Chymical
               Pharmacopoea
            
             ;
             the
             Second
             Part
             the
             
               Galenical
               Pharmacopoea
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Third
             Part
             the
             
               Chymical
               Pharmacopoea
            
             .
             Written
             by
             
               M.
               Charus
            
             ,
             Apothecary
             to
             the
             King
             of
             France
             .
             And
             now
             rendred
             into
             English
             .
             Being
             now
             in
             the
             Press
             .
          
           
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A60582-e1050
           
             The
             Turks
             in
             what
             qualified
             sense
             Barbarous
             .
          
           
             Their
             contempt
             of
             Learning
             .
          
           
             Hatred
             of
             all
             other
             Religions
             ,
             which
             is
             
          
           
             a
             principle
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             
          
           
             of
             their
             Education
             .
          
           
             Their
             behaviour
             toward
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Christians
             only
             secure
             in
             places
             of
             Trade
             ;
          
           
             yet
             obnoxious
             to
             affronts
             and
             abuses
             ,
          
           
             and
             to
             be
             picked
             up
             ,
             and
             made
             Slaves
             of
             ,
          
           
             or
             assaulted
             .
          
           
             Patience
             &
             prudence
             necessary
             ;
          
           
             as
             also
             the
             Habit
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             when
             they
             travel
             .
          
           
             Their
             opinion
             of
             ,
             and
             behaviour
             toward
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             Their
             hatred
             of
             the
             Persian
             greatest
             .
          
           
             The
             proud
             behaviour
             of
             the
             Turks
             arising
             from
             a
             false
             belief
             of
             their
             being
             Successors
             of
             the
             Greeks
             and
             Romans
             in
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           
             and
             only
             in
             the
             right
             way
             of
             Religion
             and
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             Musulman
             .
          
           
             The
             Prophets
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             laid
             claim
             to
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Mahometan
             Religion
             gross
             ,
          
           
             and
             brutish
             .
          
           
             The
             proof
             of
             it
             lying
             in
             their
             Swords
             ,
          
           
             and
             in
             their
             success
             .
          
           
             No
             disputing
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Most
             secure
             in
             their
             opinions
             and
             belief
             .
          
           
             Only
             to
             be
             pleased
             with
             money
             and
             presents
             .
          
           
             An
             instance
             of
             a
             generous
             civility
             .
          
           
             Circumcision
             .
          
           
             Their
             prayers
             at
             set
             times
             .
          
           
             Friday
             their
             day
             of
             Religious
             Convention
             .
          
           
             Their
             washings
             .
          
           
             Called
             to
             Prayers
             by
             the
             Priests
             or
             their
             Servants
             ▪
             
          
           
             Their
             prayers
             in
             Arabick
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             nature
             .
          
           
             Their
             publick
             Service
             in
             their
             Moschs
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Their
             prostrations
             .
          
           
             The
             excessive
             zeal
             of
             some
             Turks
             ,
          
           
             and
             hypocrisie
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Their
             Fast
             of
             Ramazan
             .
          
           
             The
             case
             of
             sick
             persons
             ,
             Travellers
             ,
             and
             Children
             .
          
           
             The
             Feast
             of
             great
             Bairam
             .
          
           
             Sacrifice
             Sheep
             .
          
           
             The
             Feast
             of
             little
             Bairam
             .
          
           
             Their
             Pilgrimage
             to
             Mecca
             .
          
           
             Their
             visiting
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             Their
             care
             of
             their
             behaviour
             upon
             their
             return
             from
             Mecca
             .
          
           
             Their
             other
             Festivals
             .
          
           
             The
             Ministers
             of
             their
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Mufti
             .
          
           
             Cadileskires
             .
          
           
             Mollas
             .
          
           
             Imam
             ,
             or
             Parish-Priest
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             number
             of
             Moschs
             .
          
           
             Sermons
             .
          
           
             Readers
             of
             the
             Alcoran
             .
          
           
             Cadyes
             .
          
           
             Alcoran
             .
          
           
             Sunna
             or
             Tradition
             .
          
           
             Colledges
             
          
           
             Professors
             .
          
           
             Their
             Allowance
             .
          
           
             Officers
             under
             the
             Cadyes
             .
          
           
             Turks
             pitiful
             to
             dumb
             creatures
             .
          
           
             Their
             love
             of
             Dogs
             .
          
           
             The
             opinion
             of
             Fate
             .
          
           
             The
             Plague
             rages
             among
             them
             often
             .
          
           
             Their
             reverence
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Atheists
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             Janizaries
             .
          
           
             Their
             Collection
             .
          
           
             Agiamoglans
             .
          
           
             The
             General
             of
             the
             Janizaries
             .
          
           
             Their
             pay
             .
          
           
             Their
             number
             .
          
           
             Spahyes
             .
          
           
             Their
             number
             .
          
           
             Orders
             of
             Spahyes
             .
          
           
             Zaims
             .
          
           
             Voluntiers
             .
          
           
             Auxiliaries
             .
          
           
             Tartars
             .
          
           
             Their
             valour
             and
             the
             causes
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Their
             Slaves
             .
          
           
             The
             Grandezza
             of
             the
             Bassas
             in
             what
             it
             consists
             .
          
           
             Number
             of
             Women-Slaves
             allowed
             .
          
           
             Men-Slaves
             often
             make
             escapes
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Slaves
             are
             treated
             .
          
           
             Arsenal
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             
               where
               the
            
             Grand
             Signiors
             
               Slaves
               are
               kept
            
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Seven
               Towers
            
             a
             Prison
             for
             Gentlemen
             taken
             in
             the
             wars
             .
          
           
             Slaves
             in
             private
             mens
             hands
             
          
           
             Wine
             forbid
             to
             be
             drank
             by
             Mahomet
             .
          
           
             But
             notwithstanding
             this
             prohibition
             ,
             the
             Turks
             generally
             debauched
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             Wine
             forbid
             by
             the
             Emperor
             to
             be
             drank
             all
             the
             Empire
             over
             .
          
           
             The
             concern
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Ambassadors
            
             for
             this
             severe
             prohibition
             .
          
           
             Who
             remonstrate
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             Strong
             waters
             equally
             forbid
             .
          
           
             Turkish
             Liquors
             .
          
           
             The
             common
             use
             of
             Opium
             among
             them
             
          
           
             The
             chief
             provision
             of
             the
             Arabian
             Messengers
             .
          
           
             Swines-flesh
             prohibited
             .
          
           
             Their
             diet
             .
          
           
             Their
             Weddings
             .
          
           
             How
             they
             treat
             their
             Women
             .
          
           
             Their
             Divorces
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             cases
             the
             women
             may
             sue
             for
             a
             Divorce
             .
          
           
             Their
             kindness
             to
             sick
             persons
             .
          
           
             Their
             Funerals
             .
          
           
             Their
             burying-places
             .
          
           
             Their
             Tombes
             .
          
           
             Their
             Oaths
             .
          
           
             Their
             respect
             to
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A60582-e15630
           
             Surveys
             of
             Palestine
             common
             .
          
           
             But
             not
             of
             the
             Seven
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             .
          
           
             English
             the
             first
             who
             made
             solemn
             visits
             thither
             .
          
           
             Occasion
             of
             my
             voyage
             .
          
           
             The
             Cady
             of
             
             Smyrna's
             extraordinary
             civility
             .
          
           
             Bay
             of
             Smyrna
             :
          
           
             Menamen
             .
          
           
             Hermus
             .
          
           
             Vurlaw
             .
          
           
             Bay
             of
             Elaea
             .
          
           
             *
             As
             appears
             from
             Strabo
             ,
             Geograph
             .
             lib.
             13.
             
          
           
             Plain
             of
             Pergamus
             .
          
           
             Caicus
             .
          
           
             Pergamus
             .
          
           
             Selinus
             .
          
           
             Hyllus
             .
          
           
             Soma
             .
          
           
             Kirk-agach
             .
          
           
             Bak-hair
             .
          
           
             Mader-kuy
             .
          
           
             Thyatira
             .
          
           
             Selinte-kuy
             .
          
           
             Halys
             .
          
           
             Lacus
             Gygaeus
             .
          
           
             Marmora
             .
          
           
             The
             plains
             of
             Magnesia
             .
          
           
             Mastusia
             and
             Sipylus
             .
          
           
             Magnesia
             .
          
           
             Tmolus
             .
          
           
             Jarosh-kuy
             .
          
           
             Sardes
             .
          
           
             Pactolus
             ;
          
           
             Castle
             of
             Sardes
             .
          
           
             Philadelphia
             .
          
           
             Tripolis
             .
          
           
             Maeander
             .
          
           
             Hierapolis
             .
          
           
             Lycus
             ▪
             
          
           
             Colosse
             .
          
           
             Dingilsley
             .
          
           
             Congeleh
             .
          
           
             Laodicea
             .
          
           
             Lycus
             .
          
           
             Asopus
             ,
             Caper
             .
          
           
             Plains
             of
             Apamea
             .
          
           
             Nozli
             .
          
           
             Teke-kuy
             .
          
           
             Sultan-Hisar
             .
          
           
             Tralles
             .
          
           
             Guzel-Hisar
             .
          
           
             Magnesia
             upon
             the
             Maeander
             .
          
           
             Gherme-aule
             .
          
           
             Island
             Samos
             .
          
           
             Ephesus
             .
          
           
             
             Diana's
             Temple
             .
          
           
             The
             Labyrinth
             .
          
           
             St.
             
             Paul's
             prison
             ,
             or
             rather
             a
             Watch-Tower
             .
          
           
             Cave
             of
             the
             seven
             Sleepers
             .
          
           
             St.
             
             John's
             Church
             .
          
           
             Smyrna
             .
          
           
             Meles
             .
          
           
             Old
             Castle
             .
          
           
             Amphitheatre
             .
          
           
             The
             sepulchre
             of
             St.
             Polycarp
             .
          
           
             
             Janus's
             Temple
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A60582-e26990
           
             The
             advantage
             of
             its
             situation
             in
             general
             .
          
           
             Difficulty
             of
             access
             .
          
           
             Hellespont
             .
          
           
             Dardanelli
             .
          
           
             Sestos
             .
          
           
             Abydus
             .
          
           
             Bosphorus
             .
          
           
             Symplegades
             .
          
           
             Pompey
             's
             pillar
             .
          
           
             Advantage
             of
             situation
             in
             respect
             of
             trade
             .
          
           
             Stambol
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             particular
             site
             .
          
           
             Chalcedon
             .
          
           
             Figure
             of
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             Extent
             .
          
           
             Situated
             upon
             seven
             hills
             .
          
           
             Its
             inconveniences
             .
          
           
             Ordinary
             houses
             .
          
           
             Bassas
             houses
             .
          
           
             Walls
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             prospect
             from
             the
             land
             .
          
           
             Gates
             ▪
             
          
           
             Seraglio
             .
          
           
             Divan
             .
          
           
             Caravanserais
             .
          
           
             Bezesten
             .
          
           
             Bagnos
             .
          
           
             Moschs
             .
          
           
             Sancta
             Sophia
             .
          
           
             Suleimania
             .
          
           
             Achmets
             Mosch
             .
          
           
             What
             common
             to
             all
             the
             great
             Moschs
             .
          
           
             Sepulchral
             monuments
             of
             the
             Emperors
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Mother
             of
             Mahomet
             the
             great
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Bassas
             and
             
          
           
             Of
             Sultan
             Ejub
             ,
             where
             
          
           
             The
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             is
             inaugurated
             .
          
           
             The
             chambers
             of
             the
             Janizaries
             .
          
           
             Seven
             Towers
             .
          
           
             Few
             ancient
             monuments
             left
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             he
             writes
             himself
             in
             a
             letter
             to
             Euseb
             .
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             ,
             V.
             
               Theodoriti
               Hist
               .
               Eccl.
               l.
               1.
               c.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             Hippodrome
             .
          
           
             Colossus
             .
          
           
             Hieroglyphical
             Pillar
             .
          
           
             Serpent
             pillar
             of
             brass
             .
          
           
             The
             pillar
             of
             Constantine
             .
          
           
             Historical
             pillar
             .
          
           
             Ruines
             of
             Constantines
             palace
             .
          
           
             Aqueducts
             .
          
           
             Kiosks
             or
             summer-houses
             .
          
           
             Cisterns
             .
          
           
             Pyrgos
             .
          
           
             Greecian
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Galata
             .
          
           
             Haven
             .
          
           
             Pera
             ▪